《Professor F》 Chapter 1: Pearsons U Chapter 1: Pearsons U Augustine decided to go on her own when she was scheduled for an interview at Pearsons University! Her parents were both at work so no one could drive her. She had to take the bus and the subway to reach her destination on time. She entered the University gate and was already amazed with the buildings inside the premises and the wide field where students y sports. There are also benches and student lounges where students can stay waiting for their next sses or hang out with friends. She looked around as she walked towards the Engineering Department¡¯s building. She''s starting to feel nervous as her steps brought her closer to the hall. Few students were there and some of them looked at her, noticing that she''s a new face. She felt ufortable so she bowed her head while walking up the stairs to the second floor. She''s wearing a ck coat over her blush pink turtleneck tucked in a ck pencil skirt with her ck heeled shoes. She tied her shoulder length hair up in a ponytail and applied light make up for that interview. There are already four students waiting in the lounge near the dean''s office. And she''s the only girl! Two of the guys upied the two single seater chairs and other two were seated in a four seater couch, upying both ends that she had to sit in the middle. All of them are wearing semi-formal clothes like her so she assumed that they''re also there for their interview. She took a deep breath and exhaled as she waited with them silently. None of them said a word and was suddenly attentive when the secretary approached them bringing folders in her hand. The secretary smiled. "Hi! I''m Diane, I work as a faculty assistant for Dean Anderson. He''ll be interviewing all five of you today. These are your submitted applications. Just give this to him once you start the interview." She gives out the folders as she called the names on them. "I''ll be in my desk. I''ll be back to call who''s going in first, okay?" They all nodded and rxed when she left. They''re still waiting when the door opened from the main lobby. Five pairs of eyes stared at the door and her mouth dropped open when she saw the hot creature He''s towering height and lean physique resembles those of male runway models. He carries himself confidently in his red sweater over his white cored top and folded them up to his elbows paired with his navy khakis and brown Oxford shoes. His brownish ck hair is neatly cut and he wears a sleek, ck rimmed rectangr eyesses. He gave the people in the room a nce as he closed the door behind him. She had to close her mouth and discreetly swallowed when his gazended on her. Damn! Who is this guy? She looked at the thick books in his hand. They''re engineering books. She wondered if he''s also a N?velDrama.Org content rights. student. Maybe a senior? Oh my God! If I make it here, I may finally have an ultimate crush! He looked smart, neat and hot! It''s the type I''d drool over any time of the day! But why is he staring at me? Oh, is it because I¡¯m the only girl here? He looked away and went straight to the room with a sign FACULTY. She almost fainted in her seat. That can''t be right! He''s too young to be a professor in this University! Diane came back with a smile on her lips as she approached them. She called a guy¡¯s name toe in first. She realized a sigh of relief as she watched them walked towards the Dean''s office. The rest of them stayed at the lounge and she couldn''t stop thinking about that hot creature earlier! He must be a senior student who had to see one of his professors because he''s too intelligent he had to share some thoughts about the ss earlier or maybe he had some ss discussions that he needs to rify with a professor! ¡°Right! That must be it!" She unintentionally said out loud and the three guys looked at her, their face shows how weirded out they are. She pretended like nothing happened and pretended to check her phone. But, you usually knock beforeing in, right? Ugh. I should just stop thinking about it. Hours passed and the guys left after their turn. She arrivedst so she was the only person in the room to be interviewed before lunch. She''s waiting for the fourth guy to finish his interview when the faculty room door opened and few people came out talking about lunch. Thest person who came out was him, the hot creature! She saw him reading a book as he walks straight to the lounge and sat at the single seater couch. He crossed his legs and she saw the ck expensive socks he''s wearing. She tried to take a peek at the book he''s reading but she saw him ring at her, catching her attempt to look at him so she looked away. She''s starting to feel uneasy being alone with him while her heart beats so fast that it''s the only sound she could hear. "Miss Peters? Miss Augustine Peters?" Diane called her again, this time she''s standing next to her. She looked up as if a spell casted have been broken and she finally got back to reality. "Yes?" Diane smiled at her. "Dean Anderson is waiting for you." "Oh, right!" Sheughed nervously and followed Diane. She could feel that he''s still ring at her. Damn! What''s wrong with me? I''m behaving like a silly teenager! Well I''m still eighteen! I think I''m still allowed to feel this way towards someone as hot as him, right? Chapter 2: Acceptance Letter Chapter 2: eptance Letter Two weekster... "Moooooooom! Daaaaaaaaad!" She screamed as she was reading an email on her MacBook in the living room while they''re watching a Netflix movie. Her parents were both startled, spilling soda and pop corn on the couch. "What?" Her mother asked, worried. "What''s wrong?" Her father asked and grabbed the controller to pause the Netflix movie they''re watching. Her dolly eyes were in tears when she turned her MacBook and showed them the email from Pearsons University! Their eyes were glued to the bright screen as her father holds his eyesses close to his eyes while reading. Both of them murmuring as they read... Subject: School eptance Letter Dear Miss Augustine C. Peters, C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org On behalf of the admission board and management of Pearsons University, I feel immense pleasure to inform you that you have been epted as a schr student of our college following your application and interview. You are requested to report at the University on the 22nd of April 2019 at 11:00 am in order to Wee to Pearsons University! Her parents jumped out of the couch and hugged her. They were all ecstatic to learn about the news. "I know you''d make it! You''re the brightest kid in this neighborhood!" Augustus proudly said as he wipes the side of his eyes while smiling widely at her. "I''m excited!" Her mother eximed with her hands sped together. "We should go around the area and get you to a dormitory! And then we''ll go furniture shopping and¡ª" "I''d like her to have her ce where we can visit her anytime and stay overnight sometimes." Her father interrupted. "Oh! That must be pretty expensive to rent a whole apartment." Her mother said, being a typical frugal mother she is. "I''m prepared for this. Our daughter is going to college. You think I didn''t think of saving up for it?" Her father said to her mother, sounding proud of his savings. "Really, honey?" Her mother said, looking so happy. "I knew I made the best choice marrying you!" She snorted as the situation started to get so cheesy between her parents. "Geez! Stop that already." She looked at them with disgust. "And not to worry, mom. It''s not just a schrship that I got!" She started to feel excited about the other news. "I sent an application to the University Brew & Coffee! I''ve been in touch with the store manager who is also a student at the University and they''re happy to let me work part time! If my schedule allows it, I may consider tutoring few students, too!" "What? You''re nning to work while studying at Pearsons?" Her father asked in disbelief. "Don''t you think it''s time to just forget about working and just focus on studying, sweetie?" Christine asked, trying not to sound too controlling over her. "Besides, you already got a schrship. That''s already a big help to us as your parents." She smiled. "I made up my mind. I''m helping out with the rent. And don''t worry. I''ll make sure to not ck in college, Mom, Dad! Trust me!" She gave them a reassuring smile. Her parents sighed and smiled at her. "Whatever makes you happy." Her mother said. "We''re always here for you." Her father assured. She hugged them and couldn''t contain her tears, realizing Pearsons University is far from home. She''d definitely miss them living away and independently. Growing up with both parents working a regr job, Augustine or people call her August learned at a young age that work is essential to an individual. When she was twelve, despite her parents being against it, she started working as a baby sitter for their neighbor. She''s friendly and a fun person. She loves kids and being around people. Everybody loves her, too. Being an only child, she finds other people as her ymates especially that her parents are busy at work. But then she never med them for being busy because she understands why the adults had to work and why they had to sometimes skip breakfast because they''re going to bete, why they had to press the snooze button for five more minutes, or why they had to sleep on the couch with work clothes on. When she turned fifteen, she also learned about earning money just by walking their neighbor''s dog and tutoring kids. She''s smart and wise as a kid. School had always been good to her as well. She managed to get straight A¡¯s and join few clubs as extra-curricr. Her parents were always supportive and just gave her one condition: It''s alright to work as long as school is notpromised. She doesn''t really need to work because her parents can support her studies but seeing them working hard to bring her presents on special asions, buy her needs and wants, take her out for a movie, shopping or food trip, she told herself that she''d also earn her keep to do those to them as thanks. She proved that tutoring, walking the dogs or babysitting will not cause problems in school. Her parents inspired her to be responsible. Her father, Augustus Peters, works as an engineer at the city hall while her mother, Christine Collins- Peters, works as a nurse in a private hospital. Both of them graduated in the same state university. They urged her to go to that same university but she had something else in mind! She wants to get a schrship at Pearsons University! One of the country''s prestigious state universities. And she finally got it! The university not only produced graduates who were sessful in the fields of medicine and technology, engineering and architecture, finance and banking but also in other fields like art, music and literature! Some of their graduates are famous artists and professionals in their fields! Not only that, their school has the reputation of getting only the best and intelligent professors with outstanding credentials and background! That''s why she''s worked her ass so hard to graduate with flying colors, drowning herself with her reviewers and notes before she took the entrance exam a month ago and had her interview two weeks ago! With that in mind, she remembered him! That hot creature ring at her! Chapter 3: My Hot Neighbor Chapter 3: My Hot Neighbor August¡¯s parents decided to spend the weekend at her apartment before her admission date. Her parents did all the efforts of finding an apartment online, one that is near the university for her not to building owner and made arrangements to check the apartment the very next day. She wasn''t able to check the ce with them because she had to finish tutoring some students that weekend after learning that she got epted at Pearsons University! The apartment is only walking distance from the University so it was a really good find. It''s a six-storey building and she got the first unit at the top floor near the fire exit, the elevators and stairs. It is a one bedroom apartment with balcony and elevators. Her parents did all the furniture shopping for her apartment while she was spending thest days of her vacation, tutoring students in their neighborhood. They bought her a new bed and couch. The rest were already avable at the apartment like basic appliances. She''s so overwhelmed with what they bought while she was talking to them on video call, a cart full of toiletries and kitchenwares. She told not to spend too much she''s living alone anyway but her father assured her that it''s alright. ¡°It''s like your mom and I just got married and did the furniture shopping all over again! Only this time, we had the money to spend!" Her father joked, clearly enjoying what they''re doing for her. And so when she finally went to the apartment with them for the first time the weekend before her admission to the University, she couldn''t contain her excitement seeing how nice her apartment is. The walls and built in cabs are painted white. Everything else is based on her favorite blush pink palette, from the curtains, sheets and pillow cases. It looked like her parents decorated it the same way her room looked back in their house. She smiled and thought. It felt like I didn¡¯t move away from home to study at Pearsons University. This still makes me feel like I¡¯m home. Her mother even put their framed family photos on a shelf. Photos from when they were traveling since she was a kid. "I like this!" She points at the framed photo where they went skiing in Japan. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "You''re such a clumsy kid." Her mother remembered. "But I''m smart. Just clumsy." She hugged them as they all looked at the framed photos, remembering memories. In each of them. ¡°This one was when you left your favorite nket in the airport!¡± Her father pointed their framed photo in the airport where she her eyes were swollen because of crying. ¡°I was only nine that time!¡± She snorted and they allughed together. ?????? August''s parents had to leave the next day since her mother needs to take the night shift for her colleague who had to skip work. She slept earlyst night so she''d be able to wake up early and go to the University Brew & Coffee shop to meet with Henry Gibbs, the manager she''s talked to about working part-time before she goes to the admission office at eleven. She woke up with a smile on her face. She prepared herself a cup of coffee and went straight to the balcony to feel the sun''s rays on her skin, the best way to start her day! She closed her eyes as she sips on her coffee. She smiled widely after taking a deep breath. "What a good morning!" She eximed, feeling so positive and excited about the next days toe! She watched people, mostly students walking on the streets, heading to the university while a few shops are opening up. Then she heard the door opening from the balcony next door and a person stepped out. Her eyes widened, she could feel her face turning red as she realized what she''s looking at. The guy is only wearing his ck silk pajamas without his top, exposing his chiseled abs while holding a cup of coffee and a book in his other hand. Wait! That book is¡­familiar. He cleared his throat rather loudly and it made her look at his face. He doesn¡¯t seem happy seeing her and on how she stared at his half-naked body because he¡¯s ring at her again, the same way he did on the day of her interview! "Good morning?" She smiled nervously as the silence gets awkward. She then realized that she''s only wearing her loose blush pink, silk camisole set withce trim. On impulse, she used her arms to cover her body, not remembering that she¡¯s holding a cup of hot coffee. ¡°Ouch! Ouch!¡± She rushed back inside her apartment and went straight to the get some ice for her. Her eyes were teary as she rubs the ice on her arm. Damn! We''re neighbors?! Chapter 4: Morning Brew Chapter 4: Morning Brew Students are starting to fill the tables at University Coffee & Brew as Augustine waited for the manager, Henry Gibbs, from the corner table of the coffeeshop. She approached the cashier named Pam when she arrived at nine. She said Henry would be in by ten. It''s nine thirty when she looked at her watch. And for the past thirty minutes, aside from watching students and professorsing in and out of the coffeeshop, her thoughts wandered back to that incident earlier that day. The hot creature who keeps ring at her is her neighbor! Her ultimate crush is not just in the same college as her but also on the same floor in the same building of her apartment! I¡¯m not sure if that''s something you can call lucky but it would be exciting to see him everyday on his pajamas, say, just for inspiration! But I think, it would be bad if I keep hurting myself when I do, like this morning. She giggled inside and blushed at the thought, not realizing she''s already grinning at herself. Then a slice of red velvet cake on a te was ced on her table next to her cup of coffee. She looked up, looking confused as she saw the guy who just ced the te on her table. He''s wearing a red, id long sleeves and jeans paired with his converse sneakers underneath his brown Brew & Coffee apron, smiling at her and pulling a chair to sit on. "Do you daydream a lot?" He asked, still smiling as he rested his chin on his right palm. She blushed when she noticed the small dimple on his left cheek. The guy is an eye-catcher. She looked around and saw few girls looking at him. He has a natural wavy brown hair. ¡±I¡ªI wasn''t. I don''t." She stammered. He smiled. "Good. ''Cause we''re pretty busy almost everyday. I''m Henry Gibbs." He offers his hand for a handshake. She panicked, pulled out her hand and stands up as she bows her head. "Oh¡ªI''m August¡ª Augustine." He chuckled. "Hey. No need to be so formal." He didn''t release her hand. His grip tightened. She got confused. And then he moved his thumb up while still holding her hand. He looks at her, as if encouraging her to do the same. She raised her right thumb, still looking confused. He moves his thumb up and down twice, she follows him. He nods again in approval. He shakes her N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. hand twice, release her hand and then closed his fist for a bump which she did, now she''s smiling with him. He raises his pinky finger, she did the same. He looks at her as he sips on an invisible cup of coffee with his pinky finger still raised. She giggled as she followed his gesture. He looked so cute and funny. She pped her hands softly, trying not to be so loud and disturb the customers who are in the cafe. "Wow! That''s so cool and cute." He smiled proudly and bows his half body. "Thank you. And wee to the brew!" "Oh my God! I''m in?" He looked at her still smiling. "You learned the handshake so yes! You''ll start observing today." ¡°W¡ªWhat? But I have to process my college admission at elev¡ª" "I''m kidding." He tapped her shoulder lightly. "You can go ahead. You''ll start next week. Just drop by anytime to get your apron and tag. Come on! I''ll introduce you to the morning brew." Her smile widens as she followed him behind the counter. She saw two guys and a girl mixing coffees and drinks. "This is Tom, Paul and Kitty. They''re professional baristas here. They''re the regr full time ones!" The people waved their free hand while they continue to make coffee. "This is Pam and Gail." He said, referring to the two pretty girls on the cashier. "Pam is also working part-time and an art major. Gail here is also a regr full time." Both girls smiled at her. "Guys, this is Augusti¡ª" "Just August. Just¡ªuhm¡ªAugust. Please." She interrupted, smiling shyly. Henry nodded. "I''ll have your name tag changed then. I should''ve asked you first." He scratched his cheek. "Oh¡ªno! That''s okay." She assured. The busy crowd then went to a buzz when the door chimes and a tall guy wearing a pair of ck oxfords walks in. She blinked twice, as if in slow motion, his long legs stride smoothly and gracefully in his dark brown khakis that matched his ck sweater over a sky blue cored shirt. She nced around and saw most of the people at the coffee were turning their head to look at him. And as her eyes traveled to see his face, she went pale. Her mouth dropped open as he turned to look at her direction and his gaze met hers. She held her breath and immediately covered her face with her hands as she turned away, as if doing that would help her hide. Why? Why did he have to look this way? I wish the ground breaks and eat me up! Chapter 5: Professor F Chapter 5: Professor F Augustine still hides her face with her hands and realized that Gail was staring at her from behind the counter. She embarrassingly lowers her hand and acted normally. Henry stands beside her and whispered. "You see that handsome guy who just walked in?" She nodded and waited for what Henry is about to say. "He''s a regr. You might want to know his type of coffee. He''s very particr about it." She nodded. She wanted to ask more about the ¡®handsome guy¡¯ but she didn''t want Henry to think that she¡¯s interested. But then, Henry is one talkative guy. "I think he teaches at your college.¡± What?! Her eyes widened in shock. Henry continued. ¡°You''re an engineering major, right?" She felt cold. ¡°Y¡ªyeah.¡± He¡¯s an engineering professor?! N?velDrama.Org content rights. Henry whistled. "Damn. You''re smart." He grabs the tray of used tes while throwing the tissues on the bin. "I''m taking economics. Thank God we don''t have professors like him." He chuckled, sounding grateful. She got curious and couldn''t help herself ncing while Gail takes his order. Gail seemed more engaging but that hot creature wasn''t as much. He is wearing his usual straight, serious face. "Like him?¡± August whispered, wondered what Henry meant exactly. Is he a terrible professor? She noticed Henry nced at his wristwatch. "It''s almost eleven. You said you''re leaving at eleven, right?" "Oh, crap." She grabbed her bag and coat. "I''ll try to drop byter. ''Bye!" "Wait! Your red velvet¡ª" He watched Augustine rushed out of the coffee shop. "I''ll just wrap it for take out.¡± But he thinks August didn¡¯t even hear what he just said.¡± ¡°Forter then.¡± He mumbled. Tom approaches him while shaking the drink in histte shaker, as they both look at Augustine outside of the shop. "You got a pretty face over there, huh?" Henryughs shortly. "She''s also smart." "She single?" Tom continues to ask. "Like I would ask her that on her first day! That would be creepy!¡± ¡°Will you stop talking and go to work?¡± Gail told them after taking all the orders from the customer and started to help in cleaning tables. ¡°Why are you so upset?¡± Henry asked,ughing. ¡°She¡¯s just jealous we¡¯re eyeing on a pretty face.¡± Tom teased. ¡°Excuse me,¡± They both stopped messing around and turned to see the guy¡¯s dark expression. ¡°Yes, Professor?¡± ¡°What you are doing is wrong.¡± He answered. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I meant this coffee. Do it again, please.¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Yes, Professor. I think we got the new guy working today.¡± Henry apologized. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Tom smiled as he takes the cup. ?????? Catching her breath as she rests in the lobby, August made it on time at the admissions office and processed her documents. Before lunch time, she''s officially an engineering schr at Pearsons University. She was instructed to get her University ID and books in the library near the old engineering building but she was advised by the admissions staff that the one in-charge is probably on lunch break so she decided to eat her lunch first before going there. She went to the shaded benches just right outside of the old engineering building. She had time earlier so she prepared her lunch. She¡¯s thinking that she might not have the time making them once she''s working at the coffee shop so she''d have to enjoy cooking for herself while she can. She found a vacant bench near the old engineering building. She sits and happily opened her lunchbox of crisp tuna-cabbage sd, sliced hard boiled eggs and mixed fruits. She was starting to eat lunch when she noticed one ssroom in the old building ¡¯s ground floor being used for a ss. She thought those ssrooms were being renovated. Perhaps it hasn¡¯t started yet. She watched the students listening attentively to their lecturer and realized that the lecturer looked familiar. He¡¯s wearing the same ck sweater and dark brown khakis. His mouth moved as he was pointing and writing on the white board. Whoa! That¡¯s the hot creature! That confirmed it! He''s really an engineering professor! She felt excited for some reason. She likes smart guys. She finds that attractive. But he''s not only smart, he''s also handsome and hot. Damn. I thought they said you can''t have everything in this world! She stared at him as he walked in the aisle between the ssroom chairs. He stayed at the back as he looked at his ss. It appears that he¡¯s giving them a test. She¡¯s done eating her lunch and was yfully biting the spork while staring at the hot creature when he suddenly looked outside and met her gaze, catching her staring at him. She blushed and panicked as she looked down on her lunch box, pretending that she¡¯s still eating. Her heart started to beat fast and blood rushed to her cheeks, trying her best not to look at him again when a group of three guys walked behind her and was talking about their ss. "Fuck! I hope I don''t have to be under his ss this year. I might drop out if he is." "Whose?" The second guy asked. "It''s Professor Flynn fucking Ferguson! He gave about seven students from my ss a fucking F rating "Keep your voice down. Someone might hear it." The third guy said, sounding a little worried. "Whaaaat!? That''s the truth. The dude likes to give that fucking F mark... in red ink! No, I''m sorry. He doesn''t like it! He fucking loves and enjoys it! No wonder students call him Professor fucking F! He loves the first letters of his full name so much he wants to share it with his students! Professor of fucks!" "Well, just be grateful you''re not one of those seven students. As for me, I think he''s a pretty decent guy. I talked to him once. He sounds really intelligent. I might join his secret fans club in this university! Ha-Ha!" The guy in sses joked. She creased her nose as she hears the same guy started bbering to his friends and the other guy joining a fans club! Really? A fans club? She watched the guys walking away. The university bell chimes at twelve o''clock and she saw his students standing up while he was standing by the window, holding a crumpled paper while she saw few girls running away from the side of the ssroom window. He goes near it and slightly peeks outside. She keenly observed his face as he opens the paper to read and she suddenly felt excited when he smirked as he turned his back from his students. Her heart skipped a beat. That sexy smirk on his face! Oh my God! I won''t be able to unsee that! She looked at the female students running away and giving each other high fives as if they aplished something. Her gaze went back to the hot creature. He crumples the paper and ced it inside his pockets. Those girls may have thrown that crumpled love letter to his ssroom! She looked away when he gazes at her direction. She fixed her lunchbox quickly and left. Why can''t I stay calm whenever he¡¯s around? And I always end up getting caught staring at him! And we''re neighbors! And he''s my professor! I hope he doesn¡¯t think that I''m stalking him! Geez! I''d have to avoid him as much as I can! Well, I hope he doesn''t teach any of my subjects first! Fingers crossed! Chapter 6: Fingers Crossed Chapter 6: Fingers Crossed With the help of keeping her fingers crossed, August managed to avoid her hot neighbor. And that includes skipping her cup of coffee out in the balcony! It''s a waste not being able to enjoy that cup of coffee every morning but she''s d she found an alternative by running in the university grounds, enjoying the morning breeze. She spent the past week walking around, visiting bookstores and thrift shops before starting her part time job at the coffee shop. Just the other afternoon, she went to the University & Brew to get her apron and tag. Despite her saying it''s okay, Henry had her name tag changed to August. She felt bad when he mentioned the red velvet cake slice that she forgot and he wrapped for herst Monday. She couldn''t count the times she apologized to him when she was at the coffee shop and he justughed at her, assuring her that it''s okay. She left after he insisted to take another slice of cake from the shop. "Perks of working here." He winked. She looked at her wall clock and it''s almost seven. Her stomach rumbled in hunger. She''s toozy to cook dinner so she grabbed her purse and her hoodie. She walked just a block from the apartment and bought herself a Chinese take out. She walked back to her apartment and she waited in line to the elevators. She busied herself, checking her social media not minding the people around her when a group of girls who were busy chatting lined up behind her, waiting for the elevators as well. "Oh my God! Is that him?" One girl asked, whispering. She discreetly looked around her, checking who the girl is talking about when she noticed a familiar tall guy standing on the other line to the elevators. Whatever happened to the power of crossing my fingers? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He''s wearing a white dry-fit shirt, ck jogging pants and running shoes. He''s wearing his AirPods so he probably didn''t hear the girls talking about him. So my hot neighbor-professor runs at night! She tried her best not to look at his direction again as she felt her heart beating faster. The lift dinged and the two lines moved forward after the people stepped out. She decided to let the group of girls get in first when she saw that he was about to get in, just so she can avoid him! But then he stepped aside when an old couple walked near the lift. He slightly bowed his head as he allowed the couple to get in first. Her mouth went dry when their eyes locked as they were both left waiting for the next lift, standing next to each other. She blushed when she realized how handsome he is without his sses and he''s just looking at her with a straight face. The next lift dinged and the people stepped out. She went first then a family with a baby and three toddlers followed after her, staying on one side of the lift after pressing the floor button on the lift. He then stepped in and stood in front of her. She''s thankful that there''s enough space away from him. She''s scared that he might hear her heart pounding so loud. The lift was about to close when a hand stopped the doors and another family with two toddlers came in. She panicked when he had to step back and stand beside her. She closed her eyes and tightened her grip on her purse, praying his body won''t bump into hers. She could smell the scent of his expensive perfume mixed with his sweat from running! She sniffed discreetly and exhaled slowly. Damn! He smelled so good I can¡¯t help closing my eyes to savor his scent. The toddlers next to her were ying with each other and the parents were pretty busy talking to scold them. The boy identally hits her leg with his toy while ying. She jerked but managed to hide the pain with a smile when she noticed his hot neighbor-professor¡¯s arm extended to stop the kid''s toy from hitting her again, identally touching, brushing her leg with his hand. ¡°S¡ªSorry.¡± He mumbled. She was frozen in his touch and her heart skipped a beat upon hearing his deep manly voice. The mother must¡¯ve heard him apologizing so she turned, holding her children¡¯s hands, trying to stop them from hitting her again with the toy. ¡±Sorry. Oh God! I''m so sorry." The mother apologized to her. "Stop it, Brandon! Her boyfriend will throw you out of this elevator if you don''t behave!¡± The mother threatened her son while winking at them. The toddler behaved as he looked up while holding on to his mother''s dress, looking scared. She blushed. She knows her face probably looked like a rotten tomato right now. She''s too stunned she wasn''t able to find her voice and deny what the mother thought her rtionship is with the guy next to her. But what stunned her more is the fact that he just stayed quiet and even smiled with the mother¡¯s remark. Did he hear what the mother told her kids? So, did he hear those girls earlier? The lift finally stopped at the fifth floor and the two families stepped out. "Sorry again." The mother smiled at them. As soon as the doors closed, the lift moved up the sixth floor. They both stayed still, standing next to each other in an awkward silence. "That was awkward. I''m sorry I didn''t say something to her.¡± His deep voice soothes her ears. She panicked. She had to blink as she nces at him, standing next to her. Oh, God! He¡¯s talking to me! Is this the voice the students hear in ss? Now I understand why they were all listening to him attentively that day. His voice is so well-modted that you¡¯d want to just let him talk more. I know the power of crossing my fingers is gone but I didn¡¯t expect him to actually talk to me! Chapter 7: Cleaning Tables Chapter 7: Cleaning Tables "I¡ªIt''s okay." She answered, faintly, almost like a squeaky voice with her eyes wide looking at her hot neighbor¡¯s handsome sweaty face. She cleared her throat when the lift dinged on their floor. He stepped aside and said, "After you.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She nodded and stepped outside. She walked towards her apartment like a robot. And she noticed how her hands were shaking as she tried to find her key in her purse. ¡°Crap!" She mumbled. "I think you dropped this." That familiar voice said as he approached her, with a door key in his hand. She didn''t realize she dropped her key because she''s so nervous and determined to escape his intimidating presence. "Are you okay?" He asked casually. She nodded and took the key from his hand. "T¡ªThanks." "Look," He said as she was putting the key to the hole. "If it''s because of my hand brushing against your leg earlier, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to touch you. It wasn''t intentional. I wouldn''t do it to my student." He raised both of his hands. So, he remembers that I go to the same college? College of engineering? She looked up and met his gaze. For the first time, she was able to see him up close. Damn! He looks more handsome! And without the sses! "It''s f¡ªfine.¡± She assured him and looked away. She doesn¡¯t want to creep him out. Besides, he res at her whenever she finds herself staring unintentionally. It¡¯s not her fault if he¡¯s so good to look at! ¡°And I''m not your student." "You will be. Augustine Peters, right? I saw you and heard your name on the day of your interview. And your name is on my ss list for theing school year." He smiled. "I''m sorry. It''s the uhm¡ª" He paused, looking ufortable of what he''s about to say as he scratched his cheek. "¡ªeidetic memory." She just wanted the ground to break and eat her alive! How could this guy give her that cute smile without warning? I want to punch him right now! He''s got eidetic memory?! And he¡¯s my professor?! She was still quiet so he continued talking, "Hey, it''s cool! We''re neighbors here. So if you need anything, I''m just next door." He smiled. "I hope I didn''t scare you or something." He looked at her hand on the door. "Do you need help with that?" He offered, probably trying to make her feelfortable after what happened in the lift. All this time I''m under the impression that he''s a snob and a total jerk like what she''s heard from those engineering students! But why was he ring at me every time? She looked at her hand but he was quick enough to get the key and puts it in the keyhole for her. "Thank you... P¡ªProfessor." She whispered. He chuckled on his throat. "You can call me Flynn when we''re not in ss. Besides, I feel so old when being called Professor, you know." She nodded as she unintentionally moistens her lips. He caught him staring at them. Just how young is he? "I''m sorry. If you don''t mind, how old are you?" He smiled. "I''m only 22." Holy crap! How old was he when he graduated high school and finished college? Her jaw dropped. ¡±Y¡ªYou can call me August then." I swear to God, I would have to drink a liter of water once I get inside my apartment! My hot neighbor- professor is just so much to handle up close! "Cool. I''ll see you around." He walked backwards to his own apartment. They both entered their apartments almost the same time. She closed the door behind her and leaned her back as she looks up the ceiling, as if praying to God. "I''m so screwed!" She uttered under her breath. I think I''m attracted to my young, hot, handsome, intelligent Professor! ?????? It''s her first day at University Brew & Coffee. Henry was with her, telling her the things she''d be doing for the first month. She works only two hours per day in a work week. She has the option to add more hours if she wants and gets paid with overtime rate. She would be cleaning tables and assist manning the counter if necessary. Then, she''ll be given a more flexible schedule once the school starts. She was cleaning tables when she noticed Flynn making his order on the counter that Monday morning. Her heart started beating fast. She¡¯s praying she''s not going to mess up at cleaning tables while he¡¯s around, making her nervous like always. She remembered what happenedst night in the elevators. She anticipated meeting him more often now that she¡¯s starting to work at the coffee shop. One whole week avoiding him just to be ready for this! She should¡¯ve calmed down by now. But he spoke to mest night! He probably didn''t notice her yet. She just finished cleaning one table when she noticed him sitting alone while reading a book. It¡¯s like he intentionally upied that table for her to clean it up for him when there are other clean, empty tables. Savage. She waited for somebody else to clean the table, hoping another colleague would do it but Henry called her attention. "August, can you take care of cleaning tables for now? We''re a little busy unloading the delivery on the back." ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She nodded and went straight to Flynn''s table. She took a deep breath and decided to just do her task without disturbing him. He¡¯s busy reading a book anyway. "Good morning, August." Flynn puts the book down and smiled at her. Chapter 8: Cold Shoulder Chapter 8: Cold Shoulder With her eyes wide in shock, she nced at Flynn. She didn¡¯t expect he would be talking to her casually in public. She smiled slightly as she continued to clean the table. Did he really just call me by my first name? ¡°G¡ªGood morning, Professor.¡± ¡°Do you work full time here?¡± He continued to ask her. ¡°Oh, no. Just part time." She answered shortly. "And if the school year starts?" ¡°I''ll still work here. Part time." He looked surprised and was about to ask her something when Gail approached them, smiling and bringing his order. "Venti triple tall, two-pump Caramel Brul¨¦e Latte for Professor Ferguson." He nodded and took the cup. "Thanks." "Enjoy your coffee." She whispered and left him with Gail who looked d that she left. She overheard his conversation with Gail, talking about the first time he''ll stay at the shop to drink his coffee. "Yeah. I¡¯m early for my first ss." Flynn answered in his usual formal tone. The smile he had talking to August disappeared. She was busy throwing used tissues and stic straws on the bin when Pam approached and asked her. "You know Professor?" "What? Uh, yeah¡ªsort of. He''s or¡ªhe''ll be my professor in my major." She tried her best not to mention that they''re also neighbors. "Whew! Good luck. I heard rumors about him being called Professor F." She whispered to her. "Because of the students getting an F mark." Sheughed nervously. "Rumors aren''t always true, right?" "You have a point. Looks like Gail is finally getting her chance to make her advances at him not that he decides to take a table. It¡¯s obvious how much she likes the guy." She looked at them and a hint of jealousy pained her heart, realizing his fans club must be a real thing! "I think almost every girl in campus are head over heels with him.¡± August whispered as they both watch Gail still talking to Flynn. "No. Count me out.¡± Pam points herself. "Not your taste?" "You know that thing about me being out of his league. He''s too hot and handsome. I think he''d give me more headache than happiness." Pam exaggerated. ¡°I mean, with all the girls admiring him, you know.¡± Good for you. She thought smiled at Pam. ¡±Either that or you probably like someone else already." She only meant to tease her, not realizing she''d hit the nail in the head! Pam¡¯s eyes widened and blushed like a rotten tomato! "W¡ªWhat?" "Oh! Who is it?" August excitedly asked Pam, whispering. "Is it someone I know?" Pam giggled and grinned as her gaze went over to Henry who is busy organizing the items on their fridge. Henry then looked over them. ¡±Pam? Can youe over and help me here for a moment?" And there she caught her expression changed! She looked excited that Henry called her and asked for her help. "The manager?" Her eyes gleamed. "Shh. It''s a secret, okay?" She said while smiling at her. "My mouth is sealed." She promised. She saw Gail walking back to the counter, looking pleased having that conversation with Flynn. She went back to work, cleaning tables. Her shift is almost over and she noticed that Flynn is still sitting there. Henry just came out from the back and checked on them. "Your shift''s almost over! Good job on your first day! We''ll see you tomorrow!" She nodded as she walked out of the coffee shop, trying her best not to look at Flynn but he waved his hand goodbye as she walked towards the door. She blushed and smiled shyly. And she can''t help ncing at Gail, she''s ring at her. Maybe I should talk to him tonight about that? ?????? Three weekster... The n to talk to Flynn never materialized. August ended up ignoring her hot neighbor by giving him a C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org cold shoulder despite his warm greeting and eventually not seeing him anymore. She feels bad about it but she has to avoid conflict by closing all the opportunities of talking to him or even seeing him, both at the apartment and in campus. She just thinks it¡¯s better than people talk about them. She made sure she didn''t have to leave the house at night and only leave during his usual ss hours where he won''t be around much especially at the coffee shop. She had asked Henry to put her earlier than her usual start of the shift. He managed to arrange that for her, that after she went for a run, she''d just take a shower and work. On weekends, she managed not to bump into him on any time of the day. It seemed like fate is on her side. And Flynn is being cooperative, too. It''s funny how she managed not to see him despite their world being too small. But on that ordinary morning at the coffee shop, Flynn was wearing his running outfit and AirPods, all sweaty after going for a run. He walked inside the coffee shop. He looked so damn hot! She panicked and identally spilled the remaining coffee from a cup as she was cleaning. "Sorry." She apologized to the people who got distracted with the incident. Henry went over to help her out. "You okay?" "Y¡ªyeah." She forced a smile. I was just not expecting my hot neighbor-professor is dropping by to get his coffee this morning! He used to get up a littlete in the morning and have his coffee out in the balcony! I''ve been avoiding him! I was good at it and here he is! Showing his handsome, hot and sweaty look at my workce! Damn it! She managed to clean up the table with Henry before she went to clean other tables. She was cleaning a corner table when a familiar scent filled her sense of smell. "Are you avoiding me?" That familiar voice asked with a serious tone. Chapter 9: Coffee Stain Chapter 9: Coffee Stain "G¡ªGood morning!" She tried her best to act as normal as she can. She even tried to chuckle a little. "What makes you say that? I was just moved to an earlier shift." "No. Not just that. I haven''t seen you in a while." She forced a smile as she tried to flee the situation. "Enjoy your coffee." He looked at her as she left with an empty tray. As she walks back, she saw Gail ring at her again. She sighed inside. Man! I''m trying my best here! She finished her shift that morning and was grateful that Flynn left after ordering his coffee. She left the coffee shop and walk straight home. Feeling tired and sleepy, she yawned as the lift dinged to the 6th floor and the doors opened. She was about to step out when she saw Flynn standing there in his usual preppy look as a young handsome professor, waiting for the elevators. They both looked shocked to see each other. This time he tried to avoid her as well. She tried to go to his left but he stepped to that spot to give her the right path to pass through and then she stepped to the right to use it but he also stepped on that side, blocking her way. "I''m sorry." They both said awkwardly. She looked at him and she feels bad, making her apology sound more than the situation asks for. He smiled genuinely. "I''m sorry." He stepped aside and let her pass, gave her enough time to walk past him before he stepped inside the elevator. The lift dinged, warning that the door will be closed when she turned around. "I''m sorry for ignoring you." She said as the door finally closed with Flynn''s shocked face. She sighed, still standing and bowing down when she heard the lift dinged and the door opened. Flynn was smiling at her. "Wanna grab lunch together?" She got worried. "Is that alright? I mean¡ª" "Yeah. You''re right. I forgot." He stepped out of the lift and walked towards her. "I''ll cook breakfast." "What about your ss?" She asked. "I don''t have a ss today. I''m nning on reviewing some books at the library but that can wait." She blushed at the thought of him making her breakfast instead of going straight to the library. So, I''m finally seeing his ce? "Come on." He invited her as he walks back to his apartment. He unlocks the door and invited her in. He went straight to his kitchen, folded his sweater up his elbows and prepped the things in the kitchen for cooking. She can''t help but feel amazed of how his ce looked like. He''s got shelves of books on every corner. He also got thetest game console connected to his big smartv. And he''s got collections of games on a shelf too. His iPod sits on a Beats by Dr. Dre sound system. "Wow." "Do you y video games?" He asked as he whisks eggs on a bowl. "No. Not really." She walked towards it to check the games and then walks to the shelves of books. She found a shelf of engineering books and then collection of Harry Potter and other famous novels. "Just wow." He chuckled on his throat. "Hey, you can borrow anything you like instead of just having the dust cover them." "Really?" She gleamed. She never had a collection of novels. Although her parents want to buy them for her in the past. She told them not to because she has ess to the library to borrow them when she wants to read them. He nodded smiling and started cooking scrambled eggs and bacon. He also prepared cups of coffee for both of them. She joined him in the kitchen. "How many times do you usually have coffee?" "Twice or three times a day. I get sick when I don''t have them." He teased. "That''s insane!" "I''m kidding. Of course I don''t get sick because of not drinking coffee. But I feel like my day is iplete without it." He exined as he prepares their table. "I can understand that." They sat on his dining chairs and he continued to amaze her when he uses a table napkin like a rich kid. She looked at him as if he''s acting so weird with what he just did. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What?" "N¡ªNothing. I just kinda feel like I was watching a royalty preparing to eat his breakfast." She joked as she reaches for the food. "Let''s eat. Super hungry." For some reason, she feelsfortable around him. And then she realized it''s because no one is around and they can be themselves. She suddenly remembered those times she gave him a cold shoulder. She felt guilty. "I''m really sorry for ignoring you." He looked at her. "It''s okay. I''m pretty sure you have a good reason for that." She sighed. "You do realize how famous you are in campus right?" He looked interested, more intrigued. "I''ve heard stories. Especially the bad ones. But I don''t really think it matters so much." She looked at him, he talks like a real mature guy. It''s as if he''s an old wise guy living in a young, hot and handsome guy''s body. "Yeah. The bad ones don''t matter. I think you already know why they call you Professor F or Professor of fucks or whatever¡ª" "What?" He chuckled as he swallowed his food. "What¡ªyou don''t know that?" She looked surprised when he shrugged his shoulders. "When you say especially the bad ones, what are those?" He sips on his coffee. "I heard they hate me because I give few students an F mark every school year. I mean, they get what they deliver. I didn''t want them to graduate not understanding the course at all." She gets his point. "What else do you know about the bad stories about you?" "Well, I know they don''t like me giving tests almost everyday." He scratches his chin as if thinking for something else. "I''m a professor. Not everyone especially the students would understand my ways in teaching my subjects but as long as I follow the University protocols... I''m fine." "Is that all you know?" "Well, I''ve received some threatening letters that I just find funny. And some uhm¡ª" He blushed as he looks away. "Love letters?" She recalled that one instance he saw him reading a crumpled paper and smirked. Oh, that sexy smirk on his face! She blushed but managed to get a grip. "My reason exactly is somehow rted to that, you being popr to women." "Not all women, I guess. You clearly don''t like me." Really? He can¡¯t tell? Was she able to make it look like she''s not interested in him at all? Or is he messing with me? "Y¡ªYeah." Sheughed nervously. "Anyway, my colleague, Gail likes you and she res at me every time you talk to me at the coffee shop. So, I had to¡ª" "Ah! That''s why.¡± "That''s why? That''s all you could say? You didn''t think she liked you and connected the dots?" "I''m not really good at reading people especially women." How naive can you be with women? "Really? You looked like you''ve dated a thousand women in your lifetime. Didn''t you see how they wanted to lick the path you walk on?" He choked on his hot coffee and spilled some on his pants. He jerked in shock and pain from the hot coffee on his khakis. "Fuck! Sorry. Excuse myng¡ª" She reached for the napkin and quickly helped him clean his damp crotch. "Oh my God! This would stain." She continued to wipe the coffee off without realizing what she''s doing until she looked at his face. Chapter 10: Hot Professor Chapter 10: Hot Professor With her hands still on Flynn¡¯s crotch, August went pale. His face looked shocked but his eyes reflected something else, something hot and sexy as their eyes met. She blushed and as if she got electrocuted, she pulled her hand away and straightened her back. He was quick to recover and stood up, forcing a smile on his lips. "I¡ªI''ll just change.¡± He excused himself. She nodded and stepped aside. He then goes straight to his bedroom. She covered her blushing face with both of her hands. My God! Dumbass! It wasn''t my intention to touch him that way! She went back to her seat and waited for him while she drinks her coffee. She needs it to keep her mind awake and stop doing making another silly mistake! The door opened and Flynn went back to the table. "Where were we?" She can''t look into his eyes. "Maybe we should talk about something else.¡± You clearly don''t have any idea about women! How can this hot handsome guy who could hook up with any girl just by looking at them is clueless about women? That''s just hard to believe! "Cool. You should try reading the new collection I got¡ª" I think I know why. The guy is a total nerd! ?????? Months passed and she usually spends some of her days off at Flynn''s apartment reading books or ying on his game console. Flynn decided on keeping his distance from her when they''re in public to help her get off of Gail''s hair. They managed to be friends while they¡¯re in their apartment building. But the woman on the fifth floor with her toddler still thinks they''re a couple though. And it''s hers and Flynn''s inside joke. But then she realized how hard it is especially for her who is actually attracted to him! She often wondered what it''d be like to actually be Flynn''s girlfriend and she wanted to p herself for fantasizing about dating her hot professor! But hey, lucky her, he thinks she''s not one of those girls who are head over heels with him! Her personality being likable and getting along well with anyone she meets except someone like Gail just helped hide her real admiration for Flynn! I guess working for our neighbors paid off! He went back to the living room and sat beside her after he opened the package in jest. She looked at him, feeling happy seeing him acting like a child enjoying his delivery. He seem to not have any friends in the area or in campus. He''s usually alone if he¡¯s not with his colleagues at the faculty. "Don''t you hang out with your friends?" She asked as she watched him put the game on his console and grabbed the controllers for them to y. He didn''t look at her and just focused on the screen. He''s wearing his red university joggers and white shirt. She sighed inside like always, thinking she¡¯ll never be more than his friend. For Pete''s sake, he''s still my professor! "Hmm, my friends aren''t here. They''re in London. And some parts of Europe. My parents raised me to be careful with¡ª" He paused as if he realized something. "Well, look at that¡ª" He points to the screen N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. as the gamees on. "I tell you this game is lit!" She smiled and thought about her current ordeal because she feels like she¡¯s starting to fall in love with him. But it''ll soon be over. I won¡¯t be hanging out with him so much so I¡¯m pretty sure I won¡¯t fall that hard. She''d stop seeing him once school starts. She can use that as an excuse. That she¡¯s busy with work and school and she can¡¯te over his ce to hang out anymore. Just a few days and it''ll be over soon. She¡¯ll just have fun and make the most of the moments she has with him until that day! He grabbed a can of beer from his fridge after he paused the game they''re ying. "Do you drink?" She shrugged her shoulders. "No¡ªbut I''m eighteen and there''s no police here unless you''re going to report me." She wondered why all of a sudden he grabs beer when all the times shees over, they''re usually just having soda. ¡°So, I guess it''s fine? Why are you drinking beer this time?" He thought for a moment as he sits next to her. "Nothing. Just¡ªfeel like drinking. Been awhile." He went back to ying the game. They had like twenty more tries but they still couldn''t survive the final level. Plus, she feels a little tipsy after drinking two cans of beer. "I think I need to go back now. It''ste. You don''t need to walk me out ¡ª" She stands up on her feet but Flynn grabbed her hand and pulled her. She fell on top of him and she held her breath as she felt his warmth against her skin. Her palm resting on his chest and she felt his heart beating fast as his eyes looked straight into her eyes without blinking. His gaze traced her face, her eyes, her nose and her lips. For some odd reason, his eyes stayed looking at her lips. And she unconsciously moistens them with her tongue. She was about to get up when his right arm circled on her waist and he pulled her for a kiss with his left hand. Her eyes widened in shock. He gently opens his mouth and tried to open hers with his tongue. She could smell his fresh breath mixed with the beer they''re drinking. She moved her body on top of him as she felt excited when she opened her mouth and responded to his kiss. It must be the alcohol! Why am I being so bold kissing this guy, my hot professor?! Her response seem to have encouraged him as his right hand cupped her face, pulling closer to meet his hungry kiss. His breath was ragged as he continued kissing her and she can''t help herself feeling more excited when he moaned. Her hands grabbed on his shoulder, up to his neck as she started to move her lower body on top of him, as if on impulse. He stopped kissing her, desire burning in his eyes. No one dared to move away, they just stared into each other''s eyes as if waiting for what should happen next. Her mind is warning her not to do anything foolish and taking over her so she tried to move, trying to push herself up but his hands were fast enough to stop her by the waist. "Wait." "O¡ªOkay." She stayed still. She blushed when she felt his hardness between her legs. She found it cute when he looked away, blushing. "I''m sorry." He whispered. "I know I said I won''t engage to anything like this but¡ª" That look he had¡ªthe shy guy looking away, blushing turned her on. The desire inside her fired up and she''s not holding back anymore. She''s ready to cross the line. She likes him. She wants him. She doesn¡¯t want to be left hanging. She wanted to finish what they have started. "Fuck me." She whispered. "¡ªProfessor of fucks." Chapter 11: Blame the Alcohol Chapter 11: me the Alcohol Flynn''s arms tightened around August¡¯s waist after those words escaped her lips, as if she encouraged the monster inside him. He moved his face closer to hers and kissed her lips as his hands moved to her upper back, pulling her and brushing her breasts against his broad chest. She moaned and in one swift motion he switched their positions. He pinned her down as his kiss deepens, his expert tongue exploring every depth and curve of her mouth. She sped her legs together when she felt his hardness on her soft stomach, feeling excited of what they¡¯re doing. "I might not be able to stop now, August." He whispered, his breath is ragged. "G¡ªGo on." He reaches for the hem of her shirt, lifted it enough to put his hand inside and fondled on her right breast. She moaned as his hands moved the fabric of her bra to the side exposing her nipples under her shirt. His thumb yed with her rock hard nipples while still kissing her lips. She can''t believe the new sensation it brought inside her especially between her thighs. She started making foreign noises underneath him, his lips never left hers as if he wanted to suck all the sweetness inside her mouth. She could hear him breathing heavily and his skin is so warm she could tell he''s so turned on right now. Shen opened her eyes when he stopped kissing her and looked into her eyes. "I''m sorry. This is¡ª" A look of regret reflected in his eyes. Her face went white and she suddenly felt embarrassed. She took a deep breath and sighed softly. "I¡ª I''m sorry." She pulled her shirt down while he sat beside her. "It must be the beer. It''s¡ªuhm¡ªmy first time to drink alcohol. I wasn''t thinking straight." He remained quiet and his expression dark. "I''m sorry. Between the two of us, I should be the one to take control of the situation." He reaches out and holds her hand in his. "I promise you. This won''t happen again." She forced a smile. For some reason, she feels sad hearing his words. She thinks that Flynn probably doesn''t like her enough to go that far. Besides they both had alcohol in their system. That''s probably it! me it on the alcohol! "Cool!" Was all August could say and she exaggeratedly widened her smile, hoping she could make him believe that he didn''t really crush her heart and that she''s alright. But he just stabbed it a million times and dumped it like shit! She cried inside. He smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. "You want another try for this game?" He handed one of his controllers. She nodded and took it from him. Her heart is crying and she could feel her eyes are next but she tried her best not to even shed a tear. She should have left him there but she wanted to spend more time with him because she knows with what happened and what he said, she''ll keep her distance. There''s no point staying friends with him as neighbors. It would only hurt her more. It''s for her own good. She''ll have to focus with school and her job anyway. This thing between them is just a memory, a short summer romance. Soon, she''ll start epting tutorials and she''d definitely have more excuses to use just to avoid him. "Yeah. Justst try for this game we y." She whispered, referring to the situation she got herself in with her soon-to-be professor. "What?" Flynn asked, looking at the screen as he pushes the buttons on his controller. "Nothing! Let¡¯s just keep ying!" She modted her voice, sounding fired up for the video game. He smiled widely while his eyes are on the screen continue ying. ?????? August knew it was a terrible idea drinking another can of beerst night after she already emptied two. Her head feels like cracking when she opened her eyes. Her rm keeps beeping as she reached for it. She''d set her rm for her morning jog but she didn''t want to do it today because of a terrible headache! And good thing it''s her day off! It''s a Saturday! She looked at her phone screen only to realize that she received messages that morning and realized they¡¯re from Flynn. She abruptly sits on her bed and regretted when she felt her head spinning. When did we ever exchange phone numbers? Last night? Was it? Did I ask for it? I don''t remember. Did he? He sent a text message saying he left a bottle of ibuprofen and bottled waterst night at her bedside table and to take one once she wakes up for the hangover. She looked at her bedside table and she took his advice. She wondered what happenedst night. Thest thing she remembered was that she asked for another can of beer and was asking to y another game. She opened another message from him saying... I couldn''t find your pajamas so I lend you my shirt and¡ª She went pale as she looked underneath her nket. She''s only wearing her ck boy shorts and sports bra underneath his white shirt. Oh my God! She blushed at the thought. Now I have more reasons to avoid him! Then an image shed in her mind, Flynn¡¯s handsome face close to hers, his soft lips kissing her passionately and fondling her breasts while she moaned. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She can''t finish the scene inside her head and all she did was cover her face with her hands. "So stupid!" She holds her breasts as if checking if it felt weird after Flynn touched themst night and she felt blood rushing on her face when she remembered vividly his hands and fingers fondling her breasts. "He¡ªOh my God!¡± She stepped out of bed despite feeling dizzy. She wants to take a shower not because she feels regretful about what happened but because she felt her body heating up just by the thought of having his lips on her skin again! She screamed when she used the cold shower! Damn you, alcohol! I''m never drinking you again! Especially not with my hot professor! Chapter 12: The Plan Chapter 12: The n Just to get August¡¯s mind out of the fact that she boldly kissed her hot neighbor and professorst night, she decided to clean her apartment after taking a shower. She turned her sound system to its loudest volume that even her vacuum cleaner can''t be heard when she uses it. She yed her favorite ylist of Korean Pop music. She tied her short hair up with some strands loose, covering part of her neck and face. She first cleaned the bathroom, changed her bedsheet cover and pillowcases. She just ate scrambled eggs and french toast for brunch. She just couldn''t afford leaving her apartment after what happened and might bump into Flynn. It''s almost dinner when she''s done tidying her apartment. Her phone rang for FaceTime and she turned the iPod volume down to answer her mother''s video call. She ced her iPhone on the phone holder while she prepares her dinner, instant ramen noodle from the Korean convenience store! Her mother greeted her happily. "How are you, sweetie?" She smiled as she blows the hot ramen noodle on the counter top. "I''m fi¡ª" "What are you eating?!" Her mother asked, panic in her voice. "Uh, ramen?" She answered, a little confused why her mother reacted that way. "Have you been eating instant or processed foods since you got there?" She looked so shocked, her face upied the whole screen. She giggled at her mom''s reaction. She can''t just tell her that she''ll start eating processed foods to avoid her neighbor! Knowing her mother, she''d soon discover it once she makes a lousy excuse! So, she''d have to just denied it straight up! "Of course not!" "I''ll have to go there on my next day off and cook you real food. You need to learn to cook real meals, sweetie, okay? We''ll do grocery shopping once I go there." She chuckled. "Mom, I''m fine. I could just buy take out." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "You don''t know how oily and fatty fast foods are." She exined. Her mother is a nurse and a health enthusiast. It''s one thing that she and her father don''t understand so she would sometimes sneak out with her dad eating fast food! She smiled remembering those days. "What are you smiling about?" "That''s what makes them delicious, Mom." She chuckled on her throat after she slurps on the ramen soup. "What''s going on?" She heard her father asking as he tried to fit his face on the screen and realizes she''s eating ramen. "That looks delicious, dear. Is it the spicy one?" She smiled. "Yes, Dad! You should try this spicy seafood vor!" "I can''t believe you''re talking about that in front of me." Her mother sighed. "Sure. I''ll try to look for one here or maybe we can eat together once we get the chance toe back there, okay?" He winked at her, clearly teasing her mother. Her mother pped her father''s shoulder as she walks out. "I''ll just go take a shower. You better not eat ramen the next time I call you on FaceTime, Augustine!" Sheughed with her father. "Ignore your mother! She''s just jealous she can''t enjoy the food we enjoy." "I heard that, Augustus! Stop teaching your daughter about those unhealthy habits you have!" Her mother warned, shouting from the stairs. They bothughed. ??????? The video call ended when her father said he''ll have to work on the blueprint for another project at the city hall. Her mother didn''t go back downstairs and probably ended up getting a warm bath on the bathtub which she confirmed when her father sent a photo of her mother falling asleep with her stic shower cap on and an empty ss of wine in her hand. Her dad captioned it with: Why I never want to divorce your mother! That skill gets better every time! She was giggling as she walked out of the balcony, knowing that Flynn is probably out for a run and no one would be at his apartment or balcony tonight. Flynn never messaged her again after she ignored his text messages the morning after they got drunk. She just couldn''t think of anything to tell him after what happened. Besides, she''d also have to avoid him sooner orter. Maybe it¡¯s a good way to start than n. It''s dark outside and the subtle brightness from the street lights gives the city a beautiful glow. She sent her father a reply. You''re adorable! I love you both! ? She was enjoying the view from the sixth floor of the low rise apartment building while sitting on her hammock swing chair when the light from Flynn''s apartment turns on. Crap! He''s home? She panicked and pick the pillow up to cover her face, hoping it would help her hide. She was going to get inside when she heard a female''s voice, as if she''s talking to someone on the phone. She peeks behind the pillow and she couldn''t help herself from feeling bewildered. With the faint brightness from Flynn¡¯s room and city lights, she saw the beautiful young woman with long blonde straight hair, her body looks perfect in her red floral wrap minidress and red sandals. She probably around Flynn''s age or maybe younger. "I''m here at your apartment. I used the key you gave me." She heard the young woman said to the person on the phone. "What time will you finish your run?" She paused, waiting for the other person to answer which she assumed is Flynn. Who else would have a key next door?! She felt her chest heavy, as if her heart is being crushed into a thousand pieces. That damn bastard! He has a girlfriend! The n to ignore him was right after all. I''m never talking to him again. She feels bad, d and sad all at the same time. She feels bad that she almost gave in to her feelings because she¡¯s physically and intellectually attracted to him. She feels d that they stopped before it gets worse. And she feels sad that it was Flynn who was able to take control of himself, he probably loves the blonde woman so much he thinks it was a big mistake to do such thing with her! She went inside with her eyes in tears. She turned the lights off and went to bed. Tears still in her eyes, she resolved that she should stop acting foolish and just focus on school and work. Why am I acting like this?! I¡¯m not even his girlfriend! She closed her eyes as she told herself to stop crying or she¡¯ll have problems exining why she¡¯s got puffy eyes if her parents would contact her through video call. But what worries her most is the fact that school starts tomorrow. How can I focus if Flynn¡¯s teaching my major in school, alwayses to my workce and even lives in the same building I live in? Ugh! Chapter 13: The Beautiful Blonde Chapter 13: The Beautiful Blonde August spent her Sunday at home, binge-watching horror and zombie series on Nettflix! She just ordered pizza online and had it delivered to her doorstep. Her parents didn¡¯t bother her because it¡¯s a day before school starts. They wanted her to spend it the way she wanted to. August feel relieved somehow since she didn¡¯t have to lie about what¡¯s going on with her life to her parents. She was biting from her pizza when her phone started ringing. She wondered who it was. It only appeared as a phone number. She reached for it when it rang for the third time. ¡°Hello, August speaking!" "Hey! Are you at the apartment?" It is Flynn! And then she remembered she deleted his phone number, his messages and call historyst night when she was crying herself to sleep. She shouldn¡¯t have deleted his number and named it Professor F to know if he''s the one calling. She can''t just block him and give him the idea that she''s avoiding him because of what happenedst night. "N¡ªno." She answered in panic and then hang up. He''s calling her again. She ignored it until it stopped. It''s almost midnight before August remembered she''s got work tomorrow. She''s so hooked with the zombie series on Netflix she didn''t feel sleepy at all. Before she went to bed, she named Flynn''s phone number to Professor F. ?????? With her hair tied up in a messy bun and her eyes looking sleepy, August puts her apron on as she talks to Henry. "I''m sorry I''mte. I promise it won''t happen again." She apologized as the line gets longer and tables are starting to get filled with people. ¡°Would you like to adjust your shift today? Say, extend it to cover the lost minutes?" Henry asked, as if he didn''t mind her beingte. She feels a little awkward, when she noticed the crew especially Pam and Gail giving Henry a surprised look. "Really? That''s okay?" She asked, rifying if she heard him right. "Yeah. I mean, it''s just today. You promise you won''t do it again, right?" He smiled as he reheats the ordered buns and donuts for dine in. She nodded and smiled. She feels bad for the special treatment but she can''t just refuse the offer piercing look before attending to her next customer. She was still smiling when she noticed a familiar figure walking outside of the coffee shop and it seemed like he''s going to get himself a coffee. Her smile faded and she went to the far back, cleaning tables just to avoid him. She prayed hard that Flynn would leave with his coffee but the devil sat in a table with used tes and cups. Really? It''s as if he wants to get a chance to talk to her by having her clean up his table. She was trying to keep herself busy cleaning other tables except his. But the person who cleans the tables with her was called by Henry. "Dave, can you help out with the take out orders?" Dave nodded and immediately went to help out, leaving with cleaning tables. And unfortunately, the only table that''s not cleaned up is Flynn''s. She didn''t have a choice but toe to his table and clean up. She was only a few steps to Flynn''s table when Henry stepped in front of her, his face serious. "Can you go help Pam at the counter? I''ll take care of this." With a sigh of relief, she smiled at Henry. As if he knows what she''s going through. "You''re a life saver." She whispered. Henry looked like he¡¯s in a bad mood but it seemed like it¡¯s directed mainly to Flynn. "This guy''s been doing this whenever he gets his coffee since you worked here. He wants you to clean up his table, intentionally. When he never actually stayed longer than ordering his cup of coffee before.¡± What? Even Henry noticed? He gestured her to go to the girls at the counter. She nodded and mouthed. "Thank you." She saw Flynn ncing as she walked away. Henry being a manager smiled at Flynn, even greeting him and wishing him to enjoy his coffee after cleaning up the table. After about thirty minutes, Flynn left the coffee shop and she felt relieved. Henry asked her to go back cleaning tables and soon after, her shift ended. Henry handed her a paper-bag as they walked outside of the coffeeshop. "Here." "What is it this time?" She smiled at him as she narrowed her eyes. He smiled, cing his hands on his apron pockets. "Just blueberry cheesecake." "You sure know the sweet tooth inside me!" She grinned, excited for another bag of treat from the coffee shop. "You sure it''s okay to bring this home from the coffee shop''s inventory?" Henry scratched the back of his head, feeling shy. "Actually, I baked that." He chuckled on his throat. ¡°Really?!" "Yeah. I love baking. My mother owns a bakeshop back home so I learned from her." "Wow! No wonder you know how to manage this cafe! That''s just amazing!" "She''s the best pastry chef I know. You should taste her salted caramel chocte tarts! They''re the best!" "I''d love to!" She said, gleaming. "Really? Wow! Sure. Yeah. We should talk about that. I''ll let you know." He smiled and walks backwards leading back to the coffeeshop. Her eyes widened, realizing the pastries he keeps giving her in the past. "Oh wait! What about the previous cakes and pastries you gave¡ª" "Well¡ª" He smiled. "Yeah. Those were me, too." "Oh my God! All this time, I really thought it''s from this coffee shop! They taste really good. You should sell them." "Nah. Money isn''t really a thing for me about baking it. I just love doing it.¡± He looked at her. She looked at him intently. He looked like he''s blushing and he meant something else about what he said. She realized he must like¡­ her. Oh! No way! ¡±Anyway, I''ll see you tomorrow? Good job today!" Henry gave her a thumbs up. She nodded and turned around, she bites her lower lip as she closed her eyes. I hope I''m wrong. Pam. She was walking away from the coffee shop when she halted her steps as Flynn cuts her path. His hands on his pants pockets. He looked so gorgeous in his white sweater, ck khakis and oxfords. She blushed when she became conscious of the people around them, students looking and murmuring. "Your manager likes you.¡± Flynn said. She chuckled nervously. "What are you talking about?" "You''re avoiding me again." "I''m not, P¡ªProfessor. I just got things to do over the weekend. That''s it. And don''t follow me. Please. People are staring." He cleared his throat as his expression went dark. She walked away but she could feel her heart pounding faster than its normal rate as she walks out of the university grounds and went straight to her C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org apartment. She was grateful that Flynn didn¡¯t follow her. She''s already on the lift when a familiar girl stepped inside with her. They''re the only ones on the lift. They''re both heading to the 6th floor. She''s the same blonde girl from the other night. She could seen the corner of her eyes that the blonde woman kept ncing at her. She caught her once and she smiled shyly. "You''re Flynn''s student, right?" She''s talking to me! She nodded, couldn''t find her voice. The young woman''s voice is so soft that she feels captivated by it. She smiled widely as she extends her hand. "I''m his girlfriend." Chapter 14: School Starts Chapter 14: School Starts The lift dinged when it reached the sixth floor and August still couldn''t find her voice as she took the beautiful blonde girl''s hand in hers for a brief handshake. "I''m Ste. And you''re August, right?" Damn! How does she know who I am? How much information does she have about me? Is she some kind of a psycho girlfriend like those in movies? She nodded as she felt her face turning pale. "Are you okay? You look sick." Ste asked and tried to touch her shoulders but she avoided her hand as she stepped out of the elevator first. ¡°S¡ªSorry. I''m in a hurry." She left and went straight to her apartment. How did she know my name? Did Flynn mention me to her? But I don''t think she knows something about what happened. She doesn''t look upset with me unless she''s so good at hiding it or she loves Flynn so much she can forgive him easily! She dropped her bag on the couch and turned on the TV to watch Netflix again but she can¡¯t even pick what show to watch! Her thoughts were filled with Flynn and those moments she had shared with him. ?????? It''s been over a month that August didn''t even bump into Flynn in the apartment building, in campus or at the coffee shop. It seemed to her that he is also avoiding her, making sure he''s not going out when she is. They''re both smart. They have remembered each other''s routine and made sure they won''t, in any circumstances, bump into each other and just stick to their usual schedules. He didn''t send her messages as well or called her. He''s smart enough to realize that she''s avoiding him. And that blonde girl also disappeared like a ghost. She didn''t bump into her again. Maybe she really is a ghost? Or maybe I should stop watching horror movies already? I''m starting to see things. She sighed as she looked at herself in the mirror. The day has finallye... It''s her first day as a college student! She feels anxious waiting for this day. She¡¯s been preparing herself to handle his hot professor in ss or whenever they would have the chance to see each other in campus. She wore her brownish ck, shoulder length hair down, her usual light makeup, a peach hoodie, blue jeans paired with her white Stan Smith. She went to the Pearsons University Bookstore first and imed her books. She was asked to fill out a schrship form on the PUBputer and updated her profile on their system before she was able to im her engineering books. She whistled inside her head. That''s pretty amazing! She dropped by the coffee shop to order coffee and one bagel. Henry was on his shift when she went and he told her that he approved her request to change her shift to early evenings every week. She left the coffee shop at around ten o''clock, thirty minutes before her first ss starts. And as her steps bring her closer to the engineering building, she could feel her senses being alert of possibly seeing Flynn. What she didn''t expect is that she''d see her hot professor standing behind the podium in front while the students were already on their seats. Flynn faced her and she couldn''t help but realize how attracted she is to him that she found herself staring, as if she entered a trance just by seeing his face again after a month. He looked so handsome in his expensive ck oxford shoes, brown khakis and his blue cardigan over his white turtleneck shirt. Some random guy in ss intentionally coughed and said, "Drooling." There was a slightughter from the ss and it broke the spell between her and Flynn. She blushed as she walked her way up the stairs going to the back and quietly ced her books and bag on the desk. The school bell rings, indicating sses willmence. And she saw Flynn looked at her before he introduced himself in ss. She could tell from where she sits on the back, the very few girls including herself couldn''t take their eyes off of their hot professor. She even thought the same word the random guy said earlier seeing the freshmen girls like herself staring at Flynn. Drooling. She sighed inside. They''ll never have the chance. If all of them knew about this young beautiful blonde woman she saw in his apartment porch, they''d probably feel how she feels right now, feeling insecure and envious. It¡¯s obvious that the blonde girl got everything every girl could ask for. She''s beautiful. And she can tell that she''s also smart like Flynn. Flynn likes smart girls for sure. She must be well-off, too. Judging by the way she dresses and carried herself on those two asions that she saw her. It''s undeniable shees from a rich family like Flynn. But she consoled herself with the fact that she knows he''s a cheater! Nobody wants a cheater. But he¡¯s a handsome and hot cheater! Two hours felt like forever. And all throughout that discussion, she would notice Flynn ncing at her direction a number of times. She just wished no one had noticed! Every second that passed during his lecture, she''s starting to realize the extent of his intelligence. No! There''s no extent. There are number of times that he would mention things that are farplex and he''d say, "But¡ªlet''s not discuss that right now. That''ll be for another discussion." She heard one of the students from the back whispered to his seat mate. "I heard he gives tests almost everyday. Students here hated it." "That sucks." The other guy whispered. "Students hate him. Well," He looks around to look at the few girls inside the ss and looked at her, N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. too. "Except for the girls in this room, clearly. Especially that girl behind us, she just locked eyes with Professor earlier for a good minute." He chuckled quietly as he covered his mouth. She rolled her eyes hearing the guys. They''re right but who cares?! Their professor is pretty hot. She''d be a hypocrite if she''d say she''s not attracted to him! "Yes, Au¡ª" Flynn''s voice echoed in the room, authority in his voice and as if he sounded a little pissed. He cleared his throat. She must be the only one who noticed it but he almost called her by her first name. "Yes, Miss Peters?" Crap! "N¡ªNothing." "If you keep rolling your eyes, you won''t see what''s written on the board." He said. The ss gave out a slight chuckle and then the school bell rings. She felt embarrassed and the students prepared to leave for their next ss. "Thanks, everyone. See you tomorrow." Flynn faced the students and fixed his own things to leave. She sighed and waited until only few students were left in the room. She didn''t want to join the crowd and didn''t want to be left alone with Flynn, too. She tried her best not to give Flynn a nce but she felt like he was staring at her as she left the room. Whatever happened to those days we were good neighbors and... friends? Now we''re just strangers. Well, so much for my first day, huh! Chapter 15: Hot Ghost at Lincolns Chapter 15: Hot Ghost at Lincoln''s The afternoon sses were better for August for the past couple of days. She met two more professors for her other subjects. Flynn continued to act normally in ss and she tried her very best not to get too much attention. As soon as she''s done, she went straight to the coffee shop and saw Henry waiting at the door wearing his apron and cute smile. "You work tonight?" She asked Henry as they both went inside the cafe. "Yeah. We''re rotating schedules." Henry smiled. "I''ll introduce you to the night shift guys. Come on." She smiled. "Cool!" And as soon as they passed the corner going to the counter, her eye caught a familiar figure on the corner table and she couldn''t help giving that individual a second look. It''s Flynn having his coffee and working on his Macbook! "August!" Henry called her attention and introduced her to the guys and realized she¡¯s the only girl for the night shift. She was introduced to the twins, Trevor and Tanner, working as part-timers and clean tables, too. Both of them are Fine Arts students. They said the night shift is pretty busy because students areing in trying to finish their homework while having coffee and of course, the free WiFi! Then there are three baristas named Sean, Oliver and Chad who are all regrs. And three cashiers named Ash, Ed and Keith who also work as part-timers. Ash is an Economics major like Henry. Ed is an ountancy major while Keith takes Psychology. They all greeted her with a smile. Her shift started. Once they, the part-timers would finish the shift, regrs woulde in. It''s very rare ording to Henry that they ask part-timers to go overtime since their regrs are always around especially if it''s a busy shift. "They love this job, that''s why!" Henry said proudly. She was cleaning up tables with Tanner, near Flynn¡¯s table. She stole a nce at Flynn who seemed to be very serious with his work. Tanner started a conversation while cleaning up. "You''re a freshman, August?" She nodded as she caught Flynn looking up when he heard her name. He looked surprised and then went back to his work. ¡°Y¡ªYou?" She wasn''t interested at Tanner but as courtesy, she asked him. "Oh, I''m a sophomore. I heard you''re an engineering schr?" She blushed. Do people talk about her that much that they know so much about her? How is that even possible? "How''d you¡ªuhm¡ªyeah." She wanted to ask how he learned about it but she just cut the conversation short by saying yes. But he didn''t stop. "Wow! Sorry. We were just curious about you. It''s the first time we got a girl part-timer on night shifts." He gave out a short chuckle. "The guys were just excited to have you on board. We''re just tired seeing each other''s ugly faces. That''s all!" He joked. She gave out a slight chuckle on her throat as she picks up the tray of used tes and cups. "Hey, August! Can you help me with the take out? Let Tanner and Trevor finish those up." Sean or was it Ash who just asked her. "Yeah. I''ll be right there." She answered and faced Tanner, "I''ll leave you to this." "Sure! Go." Tanner smiled. All throughout her shift, the guys were asking for her, calling her name for help but they''d always end up doing the work and she just had to do so little. She doesn''t know if they just want herpany and talk to her, or they really need her help or impress her with how they do the work! She finally ended the shift with Tanner, Trevor, Ash, Ed and Keith! The regr employees came in and filled in to assist customers smoothly as the night gets busier. She was thest one out because Henry handed her another bag of treat! "You''re really making me fat with these treats! I thought I''d be missing them for months but you''re on night shift now, too.¡± She teased. He scratched his head. "Just making sure you''re blending in nicely. I''m sorry I couldn''t walk you home. But I''ve asked the guys to do so." "What? You didn''t¡ªthey didn''t have to. Oh my gosh!" She felt embarrassed. "I can take care of myself." Henry smiled. "Stopining. It''s just additional precaution." One thing August loves about Pearsons University is that they have this system were it calls their employees and students after their shift or ss ended to confirm they got back home safely. It''s not that the campus or premises are unsafe but being at Pearsons University, one of the prestigious schools in the country, they just don''t want to take any risk and would very much want to make sure all students and employees who live in the area are safe and secured. "You work here so we need to make sure our student-employees get home safe to their dorms. The university security system is one thing but being your colleague is another." She went out after thanking Henry and he is right. All the boys were waiting outside. "Geez! Sorry to keep you all waiting. I had no idea Henry put you all through this whole situation of walking me to my ce." She smiled. "We all agreed to this, right boys?" Keith asked, he seemed to head the pack after their big boss Henry. ¡°Come on. You live at Lincoln''s?" He asked her again, referring to her apartment building. Just how much information do these people know about me already? "Yeah." They all started walking and she can''t stop herself ncing at Flynn who was still at the coffee shop working. I wonder what time he goes home? ?????? The boys were fun, kept joking around as they walk. They also asked or rather confirm information they already know about her. Then, they all agreed to also take turns in walking her home. She immediately refused. "Guys, you don''t really have to do that. I''m okay." And as if they didn''t hear her at all, they all continued talking about who takes the first turn. "I''m okay walking her home everyday." Tanner winked at her and she just smiled. "That applies to me, too. I guess." Trevor answered. "I don''t mind. I go where my twin goes. We got one mind, body and heart, metaphorically speaking." He joked and she can''t help finding the twins'' sense of humor really good. "I don''t mind taking turns. Or doing it everyday." Keith said. "Well, I think your girlfriend would mind, Keith!" Ed teased. "Knock it off, Ed. She''d understand. August is the only girl working nights.¡± Keith exined himself. "Maybe it''s better to ask your girlfriend directly? What''s her facebook name again? I''ll ask her for you." Ed teased. And she just found herself being entertained as they finally reached her ce. ?????? August learned her lesson during on the first day attending Flynn''s lecture. She tried her best not to lock her gaze with Flynn again. She''d listen to his discussion, make notes and only look at the board. The rumors are true! He gave a test which is well-thought-out and it impressed the shit out of her! Was this the work he''s been doing at the coffee shopst night? After their test, he went to his next discussion. While almost everybody murmured in slight frustration after Flynn told them that time''s up and to submit their test papers, she remained calm and pretty confident that she did well. She''s smart! Not as smart as Flynn but she knows she is! She finally finished the day in school and her night shift. That night, Tanner and Trevor are taking the first turn in walking her home. The twins are back at throwing humorous lines to each other as they head to her apartment. And she''s being a very good audienceughing at their silliness. "Thanks again for walking me home." "Don''t mention it." Tanner said with a smile. "What he meant is he likes you so don''t mention it." Trevor teased and winked at her. Tanner bumped his twin''s shoulder. "Don''t believe him. He''s being an ass! Hey¡ª¡° She waited for him to talk but he stopped, as if he saw something or someone to catch his attention. She and Trevor looked at the direction Tanner''s eyes are at, and they saw Flynn walking out of the apartment building. "Good evening, Professor Ferguson!" Trevor greeted the young professor. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Good evening, Trevor.¡± Flynn approached them and greeted them back. He''s wearing his running outfit. "You live here at Lincoln''s?" Tanner asked, still surprised. Flynn nodded as he nced at August. She blushed, clearing her throat. It''s been awhile since they were this close. "Do you know each other?" Tanner raised his left eyebrow. "N¡ªNo." August stammered. "Yes." Flynn answered. The twins looked at each other, as if they got confused with their answers. "She''s my student. I''m teaching her major. It''s just pure chance we live in the same building." Flynn exined. The twins nodded their heads. ¡±Well, it''s nice to see you here, Tanner, Trevor¡ª" Flynn looked at her. "Augu¡ªMiss Peters." She nodded. And they watched Flynn start running after putting his AirPods on. Tanner cleared his throat when she was still staring at Flynn''s back. ¡°So, we should get going. And you should go inside." She smiled. "Y¡ªYeah. Thanks again." She waved them goodbye as she goes up to her floor. She stepped out of the lift. And she''s surprised to see Flynn catching his breath in front of the emergency exit door. But I thought he was already out for a run tonight? He appeared like a ghost out of nowhere! The few people living on the sixth floor went to their units while she, for some reason, got pinned on her ce looking at Flynn as if she¡¯s in a trance. Her eyes widened when he walked towards her, pushed her against the marbled wall and kissed her lips. What the fuck?! Chapter 16: Surprises Chapter 16: Surprises August held her breath as when Flynn''s lips touched hers. She blinked a couple of times, making sure she¡¯s not seeing things. Am I dreaming? He cupped her face with both of his hands. He leaned on her soft body to stop her from moving. She gasped and opened her mouth slightly when she felt his lean body brushed against hers. He took that chance to conquer her mouth fully, guided her tongue to the rhythm of his own. She was still trying her best not to respond to him, but his expert tongue and minty breath intoxicated her senses that she eventually found herself responding to his kiss passionately. And then the kiss went slow and gentle, from forced to full of passion, his hand caressed her cheeks as he stared into her hooded eyes. They were gasping for breath. "W¡ªWhat are you doing?" She asked, whispering. "I don''t know." He took a deep breath and sighed softly as he lowered his gaze. "I just know that¡ª" She looked into his eyes, waiting for something that would exin why he was catching his breath from the emergency exit door and kissed her! "K¡ªKnow what?" "I hate seeing you with other guys." He said looking away, it seemed like it took him a lot of courage to admit that. She blushed seeing how cute he is when he looked away. But she didn''t want him to think that his words and shyness made her heart flutter in joy. She raised her left eyebrow and moved herself away from him. "You can''t just kiss me because of that. A¡ªAnd you don''t walk around telling me not to hang out with guys, acting like you''re single or my boyfriend!" He raised his eyebrows and gave out a soft chuckle, finding what she said amusing. "Yes, I¡¯ll give you that. I¡¯m not your boyfriend but I am single!" That statement irked her. He''s being annoyingly sarcastic telling him he''s single, as in not married! "But that doesn''t mean that you can just kiss me especially when you''re sober¡­¡± She stammered. ¡°O ¡ªOr when your girlfriend is not around!" "Wait! Wait! Wait! Stop right there! Girlfriend? Who said I have a girlfriend?" He points at himself. She rolled her eyes. He''s really going to y his game this way?! "Maybe you should talk to that beautiful blonde girl at your apartment!" She gritted her teeth. She could feel her nerves pulsating, feeling totally upset with him! He still looked confused, as if thinking about who¡¯s the girl she''s referring to. She sighed roughly. "Really? You''re having trouble remembering who''s the blonde girl I''m talking about? What a yer! Don''t think that I''m one of those girls you can¡ª" "Oh! You mean Ste? Wait, you met her?" He followed her as she walks to her apartment. She ignored him and opened her door but he grabbed her arm. "Did she tell you that? That she''s my girlfriend?" She tried to pull her arm away. "Let me go. And stop messing around with your students, Professor." He looked startled hearing words. ¡°Right but just to make things clear. She''s not and will never be my girlfriend." She stared at him, she''s relieved but still a little skeptical. He looked seriously into her eyes. "She''s my sister. She really loves doing this. I''ll talk to her. I promise." "Yes. You should. ''Cause if she''s iming she''s your girlfriend and you''re saying she''s your sister then you''re just so messed up!" She went inside her apartment and mmed the door to his face. She leaned her back on the door and she could feel her heart beating so fast. She''s so overwhelmed with so many emotions right now! He just kissed her! He said he''s jealous seeing her with other guys! And he said he''s single and that the blonde girl is his sister! Her heart jumps in joy and her ears pped in happiness hearing those words from him! But then, her sane self is trying to convince her that he''s maybe just ying with her. To her, he¡¯s still always say he''s single even if he''s not! She touched her lips with her fingers. His kiss reminded her of that night they were drunk. He kissed her, passionately! Only this time, they''re both sober! There''s no alcohol to me! Oh my God! Does that mean he¡ªNo! No! No! He can''t like someone like me! She screamed inside her head and felt like she needed to take a very cold shower and wash away her thoughts about their kiss! ?????? The bell rang for her first ss that day but their hot professor Flynn Ferguson is still not around. She''s not sure if she should feel d or feel worried that he''s not around. She wondered if this normally happens to him. Or it has something to do with what happenedst night. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She looked around. The students were busy chatting and not minding the fact that their professor isn''t around. She checked her phone and felt tempted to message Flynn. She looked at her inbox, hoping she would receive a text message from him even after she mmed the door to his facest night. She suddenly felt guilty. She''s now worried if she''s offended him by saying he''s a messed up person for having a rtionship with his alleged sister! That was a really ridiculous thing to say! Just when she was about to make a message for Flynn, one of the engineering college professors came in with papers in his hand. The loud chatter went to a buzz as the professor stands behind the desk and ced the sheets on the table. "Good day, everyone! I''m Professor Jones and I''m here to handle Professor Ferguson''s ss today. He''s out to attend personal matters. He left these test sheets for you though so please settle down and prepare for the test." A slight sound of dismay echoed in the room, realizing they''ll still take tests even if Professor Ferguson is out of campus! She wondered what happened afterst night. She hoped it wasn''t the reason why he isn''t around today. I wonder what personal matters he''s attending to right now. She thought. The two hour ss finally ended and she left to eat lunch at the cafeteria when she saw Henry waving his right hand at her while she was looking around to get herself a table. She smiled at him, walked towards his table. He''s also eating lunch while a thick Economics book is next to his food. "I hope the book doesn''t mind me sitting with you for lunch." She teased, smiling at him while she sits on the chair opposite to his. He chuckled. "Oh, she wouldn''t dare." He closed the book and looked at her. "I''m just trying to look smart. That''s all." She giggled. "I didn''t know reading books while eating lunch makes you smart." "You''re hurting my feelings. This is how regr guys like me think. You just broke my heart." He acted like he''s hurt, putting his right hand to his chest. Sheughed softly. "What I meant¡ªOh geez!" "No, no, no. You already broke my heart. And the only way to make it up to me is to have dinner with me." He looked at her, smiling. She blushed. ¡°W¡ªwhat? Are you serious?" "That''s the only way a regr guy could have his broken heart whole again." He puts both his hands to his chest and acted like he''s sad. She felt hesitant, remembering what Flynn saidst night while having that cute, shy expression on his face. She wanted to p her face because she actually wants to submit herself to him and not hang out with other guys. But then, she thought there¡¯s really nothing between them that forbids her to hang out with guys except for those times that they shared a kiss. Besides, anyone would do and say anything just to get the person they wanted! She sighed inside and looked at Henry who is still waiting for her response. She remembered Flynn telling her that Henry, her manager, likes her. But looking at Henry right now, she thinks the guy is just being friendly. She thinks hanging out won''t really be that bad. Besides, it''s college! She has to make friends andwork. She smiled at him. "Fine. And I''ll make sure not to break that heart of yours again!" ¡°By that, you mean you don''t want to have dinner with me, again!? You just broke my heart, again. You owe me another dinner!" He winked. Sheughed at his silliness. "You''re impossible." He smiled widely. "I know that.¡± ?????? The continuous knock on the door caused August to rush to her door. She picked her purse, phone and keys up then nces at her reflection on the mirror before going to it. She''s wearing a peach with white floral print wrap midi dress and peach sneakers. She wore her shoulder length hair down and her usual light make up. She agreed to have dinner with Henry tonight after he invited her the other day. She''ll soon have tutoring schedules every weekend and she may not have enough time to keep her promise in the He was so amazed learning about her ns of tutoring students in the university and dered their dinner as their celebration for busier days! Knowing Henry is always on time, she opened the door with a smile on her face. "Hey, Henry! Sorry I ¡ª" She stopped talking as soon as she realized it''s not Henry who was knocking but Flynn... with the beautiful blonde girl beside him. His face looked surprised to see her dressed up and ready to leave. "Are you leaving?" She nodded and even before she could say something, her phone started ringing. She answered Henry''s call. ¡°S¡ªSorry." She tells Flynn. "Hello, Henry? Where are you?" "I''m on the 6th floor. Your apartment number is¡ª" Flynn looks to the direction of the elevators. Three pairs of eyes watched Henry walking towards them. "Hanging up." Henry said as his smiled slowly faded when he noticed who was with August. ¡°Professor?¡± He looked at August. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise to see you here.¡± August saw the smirk on Flynn¡¯s face turning into a pleasant smile. ¡°I¡¯m as surprised as you, Henry.¡± Chapter 17: Date Me Please Chapter 17: Date Me Please The silence embracing them is starting to get awkward. August was about to say something when the blonde girl beat her to it, extending her hand to Henry for a handshake. ¡±Good evening. I¡¯m Ste. Pleased to meet you.¡± She smiled. Henry looked bewildered like her, looking at Ste. She''s really beautiful. August cleared her throat. ¡±D¡ªDo you need anything, Professor?" August asked Flynn. Flynn didn''t answer, as if he finds it awkward to exin why he was knocking at her door. Henry broke the awkward silence with a smile. "We''re just heading out for dinner.¡± Ste smiled back. ¡°We were just about to have dinner, too. Maybe we can all go together?¡± Henry nced at her, as if waiting for her to say something. She could feel her face going pale but she doesn¡¯t want to be rude declining their invitation. This is going to be awkward! Flynn stayed quiet while they all went to the restaurant that Henry made reservations at. The elevator was crowded with people from the lower floors. They all had to step back and for some reason, Flynn was able to smoothly cage her on the corner, away from Henry and Ste. Few people were already chatting and Flynn took that chance to ask her, whispering. "Are you dating your manager?" She looked at him with a shocked expression on her face, finding it shocking to hear such blunt question from Flynn. She sighed softly. "I guess that''s better than dating my professor." She was expecting he''d look pissed but he smiled and chuckled softly. "Nice." She rolled her eyes and looked away. The lift opened on the ground floor and she jerked when she felt Flynn''s hand on her back, acting like he¡¯s her boyfriend! Henry led the group as they walk towards an Italian restaurant. They all went inside and the attendant by the front door greeting them looked surprised seeing them or rather, seeing Flynn and Ste. He left as soon as he led them to their table. She felt embarrassed when both Henry and Flynn pulled a chair for her. Unable to make a choice, she was frozen for a moment but Ste made the decision for her by taking Flynn¡¯s offered seat. ¡°Thank you.¡± The server handed them the menu and waited when a manager approached them smiling. "Good evening,dies and gentlemen. It''s nice to have you tonight. If you need anything, at all, just let me know." The manager said but appeared that he''s talking to Flynn and Ste more than the whole group. "Thank you.¡± Flynn nodded as he slightly raised his left hand acknowledging the manager¡¯s words. "My pleasure, Pri¡ªsir." The manager left as the waiter takes their order. Henry clearly tried to impress them with the dish he ordered from the menu. Flynn then ordered like he¡¯s a regr to that restaurant, ordering something that¡¯s not on the menu. Ste did the same as Flynn. And then the waiter¡¯s gaze was on her. She panicked. All other dishes are foreign to her except for the pastas. ¡°I¡ªuh¡ª¡° She cleared her throat. ¡°I think I¡¯ll have pasta¡ª¡° Flynn interrupted courteously. ¡°May I?¡± She noticed that the waiter smiled widely, as if he was d of what Flynn just did. Like a real gentleman. She agreed and nodded at Flynn, blushing. Flynn handed the menu back to the waiter and ordered another dish. He locked eyes with her as if they''re the only ones in that restaurant. Henry cleared his throat. "Please excuse me. I''ll just go to the restroom." They all agreed. When he left the table, Flynn looked at her. "August," So he''s not addressing me as Miss Peters in front of Ste? Flynn nced at Ste next to him. ¡±Ste has something to tell you." Ste couldn''t look into her eyes. "I''m sorry." She said looking down. "Kindly make your voice louder, Ste.¡± Flynn ordered firmly. Ste seemed meek and scared of her brother. "I''m sorry." She bowed her head, with her voice louder this time. August raised her right hand, feeling ufortable. "You don''t have to bow your head, really." She looked up and started to introduce herself. "I''m actually Flynn''s younger sister. Just a year younger. Nice to meet you again, August." Her mouth dropped open and her mind busy processing what Ste just said. ¡°Y¡ªYounger sister?¡± Ste nodded in response. So, did Flynn leave and miss Friday ss just to bring Ste back here and apologize? "She is not my girlfriend. I hope that''s clear with you now, August." Flynn said. She nodded, still out of words. Silence embraced them. What''s his point making it clear to her that he''s single? Even asking Ste to meet her and apologize? ¡°Are you going to date my brother?¡± ¡°W¡ªWhat?" August stammered, in shock. "Ste!" Flynn was also shocked to hear his sister''s question. She blushed even more when she noticed Flynn looking flustered, too. "I just want to know if she is, so I can make sure she won''t hurt you the way Phoebe¡ª" ¡°Ste! Stop it.¡± Flynn looked angry this time. Ste may have crossed a line about Flynn''s past. I wonder who Phoebe is. Henry came back with a curious look on his face. "Did I miss something?" No one dared to talk or answer Henry''s question. Flynn was quiet beside Ste as Henry looks at each of them, still waiting for someone to answer him when the manager came back to their table with chefs walking beside him. And she noticed Ste''s face looking upset while Flynn looked like he''s seen a ghost. As soon as she gazes at the person they were both looking at, the female chef looked pale and in disbelief. What the hell is going on? "This is our guest Chef tonight, Chef Phoebe Mcir." Phoebe then bows her head. ¡°G¡ªGood evening.¡± They were all clueless about what¡¯s going on except for Ste and Flynn. "Please excuse me. I¡¯ll just go to the restroom.¡± Ste sounded upset as she abruptly stands on her feet and left. She looked at Flynn whose expression went dark as he leaves. "I''ll check on Ste. Please excuse me." She stands from her chair as Flynn leaves, too. The manager''s and Henry¡¯s face was in panic and confused. "I''m sorry, Henry." She tells him and left to follow Flynn and Ste. She excused herself, ncing at Phoebe who looked shaken by Flynn and Ste. August can¡¯t help but think that Phoebe must¡¯ve done something to the siblings for them to walk out like that. Unlike Ste who went to the restroom, August saw Flynn leaving the restaurant. And when she was heading out to follow Flynn, Ste called her name when she came out of the restroom. "August! Where are you going?" "I''ll follow your brother. He left." Ste looked worried and was about to go after her older brother but hesitated, obviously feeling scared to upset Flynn even more. Ste then looked at Henry sitting along at the table. "I''ll apany your friend. Can you talk to Flynn instead?¡± August nodded as she gave Ste a reassuring smile. She walked out of the restaurant and saw Flynn''s back in the sea of people on the streets. "F¡ªFlynn! Flynn!" He didn''t look back. She walked faster until she was able to walk next to him. "Flynn, What''s going on?" He ignored her as he walked straight ahead. "Flynn!" She called his name louder and grabbed his arm, pulling him. "What''s happening?!" He looked away. People were ncing at them on the streets. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Maybe I can help.¡± She said softly, catching her breath. For the first time, he looks at her with a soft expression on his face. He reaches out to her and pulled her to his chest, his arms tightened around her waist. "Thank you.¡± He paused and breathes slowly. ¡°Thank you foring after me." "Anytime." She whispered as she slowly raised her arms and hugs him back. She could hear Flynn¡¯s raising heartbeat slowly goes back to normal. Even his ragged breathing started to sound calm. And his warmth through his clothes made her feel rxed. It felt so soothing that she found herself closing her eyes and clutching on his back. ¡±August,¡± He uttered her name. ¡°Hmm?¡± He took a deep breath and sighed as he squeezed her a little in his hug. ¡°Will you be okay dating your professor?" She held her breath as her eyes opened wide. Her heart beating so loud and slowly. ¡°A¡ªAre you asking me out on a date?¡± "Not just for one date. Date me please.¡± He said as he cupped her face in his hands. "B¡ªBut how can we¡ª?" "I''ll resign as a University professor." ¡°What?!" Chapter 18: Trust Me Chapter 18: Trust Me August pulled away from Flynn and looked at his face, trying to check if he''s being serious about what he just said. His face still serious. "Answer me, August." She could feel her heart pounding so fast. She can¡¯t believe what he just asked her. All those moments and kisses they shared seemed like the introduction to what¡¯sing next. God knows how much she wanted to date him but she can''t just say yes and let him quit his job just like that. And so she''se up with a very silly idea in her head. "You can''t just quit your job." "I can. I will." "I can''t. I mean, I can''t just let you do that." She feels so confused and worried, torn and undecided. She''s always valued her work just like her parents and she''s learned that since she was young. And now, here''s this crazy guy telling her he can quit his job just like that for her¡ªto date her! How crazy is that?! But I swear to God! It feels so good. For someone like him to sacrifice the things he love for someone like me! "Work means so much to me. It''s important for me, as it should be for everyone else. I mean, you having a job is important. You doing what you love. Y¡ªYou." She blushed as she said thest word. He sighed and smiled. "I think I already got an answer." She looked down shyly. "I need to know though if¡ª" "If?" "If I mean anything to you¡ª" She uttered, looking away. He holds her face in his hands. ¡°You think I¡¯d ever ask if you don¡¯t? You mean so much to me. I kissed you, almost made love to you. That wasn''t just something I''d do for nothing, August." He looked into her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s always because of you. I asked Ste toe back here and apologize to you for what she did. I''m even willing to quit my job because being your professor made things harder for me to be honest with my feelings and intentions.¡± He paused. ¡°And you¡¯d stop seeing other guys.¡± She couldn''t stop herself from grinning. "W¡ªWhat?" He sighed as he kissed her forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s date. Be my girlfriend.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes. And if it''s me being your professor that''s stopping you to date me then I can¡ª" "We can date." She interrupted. "B¡ªBut in secret." She bites her lower lip. His jaw clenched. "You''re willing to do that?" He asked as if he could not believe what he just heard. "I¡ªI can''t let you quit your job. I''ll stop hanging out with the guys at work and Henry but promise me you''ll never quit your job." He looked at her and kissed her hands. He moved his face closer to her to give her a kiss but a familiar voice called her name. "August?" They both looked up to see who owns that female voice. Her eyes widened as she immediately pulls her hand away from Flynn. "G¡ªGail." Gail looked suspicious of them but she shed her smile intended for Flynn. "Hi, Professor." Flynn nodded after he gave her a concerned look. "Good evening, Gail." He greeted her with a slight smile. "Were you heading somewhere? I mean, I just happened to have dinner with a friend nearby." Gail shared with a smile on her lips, not looking at her at all. Flynn nodded as August discreetly gave him a pleading look, trying to tell him to make a usible excuse. "Henry invited me and my sister over dinner with Miss Peters." She sighed inside. Well, that''s true and somehow a good excuse. "Where are they?" Gail asked, looking around. She went pale as she looked at Flynn and stuttered as she thinks for an excuse. "T¡ªThey¡ªuhm¡ª" "We had to leave them at the restaurant and go back to the university. I remembered Professor Anderson asked me to give Miss Peters the engineering book he borrowed from her when he filled in my Friday ss. But I left it at my desk." "Oh, so you''re heading to the University?" "Yes." Flynn answered. She was all panicky but he''s really smart he was able toe up with that excuse. Or is he just so good in making excuses? "Okay. I''ll go ahead then. I''m going that way." Gail points on the opposite direction. "See you, Professor." She smiled at him widely before ncing at her. "August." She said and nodded at her. She forced a smile and nodded while they watched her leave and walk away. She could feel that cold chilling re she gave her as she walked past her. She sighed before facing Flynn. "That was a good excuse. I''m d you came up with an excuse that fast." She chuckled shortly. "She wouldn''t think we aren''t actually going to the University and¡ª" Flynn grabs her arm and gently drags her, walking towards the direction going to the University. "W¡ªWait. Are we really going to Pearsons?" "We can''t risk it. We have to go there or she''d wonder why we lied to her. And you''d be so anxious about how she treats you at work because of me. This is the least I can do." He hissed, clearly looking upset about them tiptoeing in front of people they both know. ¡°You seem good at it." He stopped walking while his expression went dark. He looked at her with a hurt expression on his face. "I don''t know if I have to feel happy with what you just said, August. Did you really think I''m that kind of person? Making excuses and hiding? Lying?¡± She suddenly feel bothered of how her words affected him. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean anything bad with what I said. I just think you''re so smart to easily think of that feasible reason.I think we''re reading each other inurately." He looked frustrated as he sighed soundly. "Can we just talk somewhere?" "Yes, but definitely not at Pearsons University! We might bump into someone again.¡± "Fine. I know a ce." "Okay. But we''ll not be long, right? We should go back and have dinner. I mean, Henry and Ste knew I left and that I was after you. It would be bad if they thought we left together somewhere." "I don''t want to go back there." She noticed the pained expression on his face as he looked away. She remembered the woman who was introduced to them as the guest chef. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Phoebe Mcir. She wanted to ask him about her but she doesn''t want to cross any line. She knows Flynn has a reason for not telling anything about it. "What should we tell them then?" "I''ll handle that." He said as he pulls out his phone and started typing. "What are you doing?" She steps closer to him as she tried to nce at his message to Ste. I''m taking August with me. Make an excuse for us. She went pale after Flynn tapped on the green send button. That wasn''t really a good message to handle the situation. With Ste. It''s as if Flynn read what''s on her mind. "Don''t worry. Ste can handle Henry." "Yeah? I hope you''re right." She said and noticed Flynn putting his phone to his ear and calling someone. And she was surprised to hear him speak French. "C''est moi, Hugo. Pouvez-vous me prendre trois rues ¨¤ l''ouest de L''ARTE DEI SAPORI. Oui. Je vous remercie. J''attendrai." She studied a little French so she was able to understand part of what Flynn told the person on the phone named Hugo. It seemed that he called his driver. "Where are we going now?" "Juste with me, August. Do you trust me?" He asked as he looked into her eyes and holds her hand, sping their hands like a real couple. Chapter 19: Crazy Rich Elite Chapter 19: Crazy Rich Elite ¡°Do you trust me?" August could feel the seriousness in Flynn¡¯s voice when he asked her. She nodded while looking straight into his eyes. "Yes." He smiled, looking d hearing her answer. After a few minutes, a ck limousine stops in front of them. A man in his thirties wearing a ck suites out of the driver''s seat. He has a well shaven petit handlebar mustache, reminds her of those ancient aristocrats. "Bonsoir, Monsieur Ferguson." Hugo greeted Flynn. "Bonsoir, Hugo. C''est Augustine Peters. Elle sera avec moi ce soir." Flynn introduces her. Hugo bows his head as a greeting. "Bonsoir, Madame Peters. Hugo ¨¤ votre service. Ravi de vous rencontrer." Oh, that''s a basic greeting in French! I should know this much because of that family vacation in Paris. She smiled and bows her head, too. "Heureux de vous rencontrer aussi." Hugo and Flynn looked surprised to know that she could say a greeting in French. Hugo then opened the door for them. Flynn gets inside after her. As the limousine starts moving, she looked around and found the limousine¡¯s interior luxurious withvish and plush leather used and there are bench seats that run lengthwise. It has a state-of-the-art entertainment systems and climate controls to custom lighting and a small part is set for beverages and choctes enclosed a fiberss cab with ice cubes and cooling system. "Wow." She whispered. "You own this?" "Family owns it." He answered while he types on his phone again. She nced on his phone screen discreetly. Flynn looked at her smiling. "I''m not texting other girls, August. Don''t worry. I''m all yours." She blushed. "I wasn''t¡ªThat''s not what I was¡ª" She looked away. He puts his phone back to his pocket and sped their fingers together. "Just told Lucia to prepare our N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. dinner at my loft. She''s a chef." He exined further when she looked at him with a questioning look. She nodded and she feels a little excited and happy with what''s happening tonight. Having him hold her hand inside a very expensive car. Boy, this guy is really something! "Is Ste staying there, too?" She''s curious. He smiled. "No, August. My sister doesn''t even know that ce. It''s my personal private ce. Even my parents don''t go there." "You mean you never told them?" "Well, I never told them but they for sure know about it. They usually hire¡ª" He stops and clears his throat. "My parents are very concerned about where my sister and I go. I guess they know I want my own space to escape from society sometimes." "Huh! I can understand that. You getting too much attention from women, you probably really need that kind of escape for sure." Sheughed shortly. He chuckled on his throat. "Yeah. You can say that, I guess." "How conceited! You''re lucky your parents got good genes and you''re this good looking!" She rolled her eyes at him. "Do you like good looking guys?" She cleared her throat and looked away, blushing. "Well, yeah. I mean, that''s normal for any girl." "I''m asking if you like me, August." He rephrases his question. She looked at him, still blushing and not realizing that she''s starting to tighten her grip on his hand. He slightly moved his hand. "You''re holding too tight. Was that question making you tense?" "S¡ªSorry." She loosens her grip. He chuckled again. "Can you answer my question now?" She clears her throat. "I think I¡ª" She looked at him and was surprised when his lips touched hers. He moves away a little and she finished her sentence. "¡ªdo." "You think? How about after this?" He asked before cupping her face in his hands and kissed her lips again, opened his mouth and used his tongue to taste the sweetness inside her mouth. She parted her lips and closed her eyes. She could smell his minty breath and she felt like she''s drowning in his kiss. After a few seconds, she learned to dance with the rhythm of his kiss and responded to him passionately. She moaned unintentionally when she felt him sucking and biting her tongue and lips gently. They were gasping for breath when he stopped. "So?" He asked. She felt a tingling feeling on her spine and she sped her thighs together as she felt the excitement built inside her just by his expert kisses. She looked into his eyes and she could tell it mirrors the same desire she has in hers. "I like you, Flynn." She whispered and that encouraged him to kiss her again. This time, he was more aggressive and his hands started to go down to her neck and shoulders. Her hands moved up to his shoulders as she started to feel tired kissing him this long but she didn''t want to stop. She''s not used to long time kissing but damn he tastes so good and he kisses her perfectly she couldn''t just let it stop and leave her craving for more. His hands started to move down slowly and she took a deep breath causing her chest to move upwards when he cup her left breast in his hands and started caressing her. She moaned softly which seem to have encouraged him. He started to moved his other hand down to her waist and pulled her close to his body. She surrendered to his touch and pushed herself closer to him as their kiss deepens. And as if he couldn''t contain it anymore, his free hand made its way inside her dress to touch her breasts with his hands, his fingers ying with her nipples. He pulls the dress off of her shoulders and she gasped when she felt his lips sucked on her nipples. "F¡ªFlynn." She whispered his name. She moaned as she heard him groan in pleasure. Her hands unconsciously grabs on his hair, pulling his head down to her chest to continue what he''s doing to her. Her breathing became ragged and she couldn''t stop making foreign noises inside his car. "Flynn..." He stopped for a second. "Yes?" Then went back to her other nipple and started nibbling on it while his other hand ys with the other. Her mind started to spin as the pleasure starts to consume her whole body. She could also feel the excitement between her thighs starting to build up. She''s so turned on right now. He gently pushes her to the leather seat and hovered her body with his. His kisses went down to her soft stomach while both his hands continue to fondle on her breasts. She brushed her thighs together when she felt herself getting wet between her legs. Flynn was showering her soft stomach with kisses when the speaker in the limousine turned on and Hugo announced their arrival. And she almost cursed underneath Flynn as she feels left hanging after their intimate kisses. Flynn helped her fix her dress and Flynn pressed a button before the door was opened by Hugo. She couldn''t look straight into his eyes and just bowed her head as Flynn holds her hand and guides her inside a sleek hallway with dim lights from floornterns made of wood. It appears that they''re passing through a path leading towards an exclusive hall and she saw very few people in expensive suits and dresses eating in a fine dining restaurant. Ady wearing a ck dress walked towards them and smiled. "Bonsoir, Monsieur Ferguson." Flynn greets the woman with a smile. "Lucia went to your loft using the key card and your one-time authorization code to cook dinner for you. If you need a table for breakfast in the morning, we can reserve it for you or have Lucia prepare it upstairs if you want." "Thank you. I''ll let you know." Flynn said. Thedy then excused herself to go back attending to restaurant customers. "Lucia works there?" "Yes. She''s a chef there and I would get her services when I stay here sometimes." Flynn exined. Flynn then guides her to another hallway leading to the elevators and he pressed the top button for his loft after cing his right thumb for fingerprint authorization. Amazing! It only took a few minutes reaching his loft despite being on the top level of this high rise building unlike their 6-story apartment elevators. The waiting line on the ground floor and the time spent for the tenants to step out of the lift would take you more than five minutes sometimes especially if it''s during the busy hours of the day. But Flynn''s private ce seem to cater only to a whole different level of rich people. Like the crazy rich elite! He''s this rich?! It¡¯s probably why he could just quit his job like that! But why would he even want to work and stay in that 6 story apartment if he have this kind of lifestyle? She steals a nce from him. He¡¯s quiet when he stepped out of the lift while holding her hand. What kind of person are you, really Flynn Ferguson? She looked around as they enter his loft after stepping out of the elevators. The marbled floor clicks as his oxfords touch it. A woman in her mid thirties greets them with a smile. Her blonde hair tied in a neat bun and her blue eyes warmly looked at her like she''s a sight for sore eyes. "Bonsoir, Monsieur Ferguson. Your dinner is ready." She announces. Flynn smiles at her. It seemed like Lucia is like Flynn¡¯s good elder sister. "I told you to drop the formalities." He chuckled softly. "Thanks, Lucia. This is Augustine Peters." Flynn simply introduced both of them to each other and Lucia reached out to her to give her a warm hug. "It''s so nice to see you, sweetheart." She looked at Flynn. "I''m d to see you again, Flynn." She said as if she meant something more with what she said and looked at her again. "I''ll leave you now and enjoy your dinner." She looked at Lucia leaving and the lift closes when she faced Flynn again but he was already crossing the distance between them and kissed her lips as he carried her from her hips and pinned her to the marbled wall. She gasped and responded to his hungry kiss. She ced her hands on his shoulders and she moaned when she felt his hardness brushing against her panties. Oh God! "T¡ªThe food will get cold." She tried to tell him between their kisses. "Are you sure you want to have dinner first?" He asked while gasping for breath. "I want you, August." She looked into his eyes and she felt blood rushing to her cheeks as she felt his hardness pushing on her center. She felt her panties starting to get damp, the excitement between her legs she cannot hide anymore. "I¡ªI want you, too." She whispered as she pulls his face for a kiss. Chapter 20: Meet the Parents Chapter 20: Meet the Parents Flynn kissed her lips again, slow and gentle after hearing her answer. He lowers his kisses to her neck, licking and nibbling her skin sending chills on her spine. She could feel her senses getting so sensitive in his touch, feeling the warmth of his skin against hers. He continued to kiss her neck when her stomach growled in hunger. She blushed in embarrassment, and felt his lips twisted into a smile against her neck. She bites her lower lip when he looks at her face and gently caressed her cheek. "Alright, August. We''ll eat dinner first." He sighed and smiled at her. "S¡ªSorry." He chuckled on his throat and kissed her forehead. "Sorry for what? For being hungry?" She could imagine her face turning crimson as she pouted her lips. "We have all night." He gave her a smack on the lips. Her eyes wide, she probably looked like a rotten tomato realizing what he meant. He puts her down on her feet and holds her hand while they went to the dining area. He''s got the whole floor for himself. The loft has partitions for the dining area, bedroom and the living area. A sliding ss door with grids is used to separate the bedroom from the living area. And from the living area, you can easily ess the kitchen with gray cabs and ind. There are pendant lights hanging from the high ceiling too. His living area has a couch set made in leather and bean bags are on the floor for sitting and ying on his game console connected to his huge smartv. He has one side of the loft only for books and the floor to ceiling ss windows allowed him to get a perfect view of the Seattle cityscapes from each corner in his loft. She can''t help but feel amazed of how spacious and rxing his ce is as they went to the dining area where a fiberss table and chair is set for a cozy dinner. He pulls a chair for her before taking his seat. While Flynn fixes a napkin on hisp, she had the time to She was quiet as she picks up the utensils. "Thanks for dinner." She whispered. He smiled at her. "Dig in." She nodded and smiled. Lucia prepared a very cozy dinner for them. A garlic butter steak and potatoes, split pea soup and avocado caesar sd. An expensive bottle of wine is next to their sses and Flynn poured each of their sses as she starts to eat. Flynn seem happy to see her appetite and she got conscious so she swallowed discreetly before trying to start a conversation. "How often do you stay here?" "Not often." He paused and looked at her. "But may consider staying frequently in the future." She could feel her ears feeling warm. He chuckled as he puts a small slice of steak to his mouth. He chews silently and slowly, he seemed to enjoy her reaction after what he said. "Stop teasing me." She pouted her lips. He swallows his food before speaking and smiled. "You look cute." "Yeah right. You really enjoy that, huh?" "Enjoy what? Telling the truth?" "Shut up." She said and went back to eating. "It''s a good thing this dinner is so delicious and I''m forgetting how your teasing pisses me off." "I wasn''t teasing. I''m just telling the truth." He reached out, held her hand in his and kissed the back of her hand, as if a prince kissing his princess in it''s most modest way of showing affection. "You''re beautiful, August. And I do n oning back here with you again." She swallowed the food on her mouth and felt thirsty. Just thinking abouting back here alone with Flynn makes her thirsty and flushed, she can only think of sharing intimate moments with him in his fortress! Dear Lord, I may have lost my mind! She reaches out to her ss of wine while he''s still holding her hand in his. "M¡ªMaybe we can talk about how we can¡ªuh¡ªmake this work?" He nodded and released her hand, a serious look painted on his face. "You''re right. Can you tell me C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. about your ideas?" "I don''t have ideas¡ªyet." "Would you like to hear mine?" He asked, she nodded. As the time pass, she''s starting to see a more different side of Flynn. He was fun and amodatingst summer when she goes to his apartment to y video games and read books or watch movies with him but he''s bing a serious yet yful tease! And she just wants to p herself for actually feeling so turned on and d seeing this side of him! Her only defense is to brush him off! "I''d like to meet your parents.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 August almost fell from her chair. And in surprise, she identally cut her forefinger with the steak knife. She winced in pain. Flynn immediately approached her, kneels on her side while holding her hand. And without warning, he sucked the blood from the cut. Her eyes widened, finding it sexy when his lips touch her finger and she felt his tongue moving inside his mouth. It sent a tingling feeling inside her that she tried to pull her hand away but his grip was strong enough to stop her as he groaned,ining and concentrating in sucking her finger. "F¡ªFlynn." She whispered, still blushing. He stopped sucking her finger and when their eyes met, she saw desire burning in his eyes. August was caught off guard and froze on her seat when Flynn lifted his hand and pulled the back of her head to meet his kiss. She could feel the hunger in his kiss and she responded to him slowly, slightly opening her lips to allow his mouth to mold the curves of her own and for his tongue to guide her in this another passionate kiss. He slowly stands up and she did, too. Following every move that he makes. He hugs her small waist and pulled her close to his, still kissing her. She followed his every step, as if they were dancing in waltz going to his bedroom. He slides the ss door to the side and they both entered, one step after the other. She felt her heart raising when her back touched his soft bed and felt his body on top of hers. She moaned when she felt his hardness against her stomach. It seem to have turned him on, he holds her wrists in his hands and held them above her head. "Are you sure you''re okay with this, August?" "Y¡ªYes." She uttered under her breath as he looked into his eyes. His face just an inch from hers. He removes his sses, kissed her again as he undressed her, starting with the zipper of her dress and pulling her dress off of her body, down to her legs and feet. He leaves the dress on the floor and went back to her in bed. He then unhooks her bra, exposing her chest but she immediately lifted her arms to cover her chest. He shakes his head as he holds her wrists to stop her. "You''re perfect." He licks her skin and sucks her nipples. Making her bite her lower lips in pleasure. His one hand kneading her other breast while his finger ying with her other nipple. She moved her hand to hold his arms and then hugged him. This familiar sensation his kisses bring just excites her even more. He then lowered his kiss to her stomach, tracing the skin down to the edge of her peach cotton panties. He gently bites the soft skin below her navel as he pulls her panties down and removed them. She takes a deep breath as Flynn stared at her nakedness. He then went back tasting her skin, his tongue tracing the direction from her navel down to her folds. His warm breath brings more excitement between her thighs. She quivered when his wet tongue teased her sensitive center, pulling his hair involuntarily and watched him doing pleasures down there as he pinned her hips down on the bed. She bends her back and moaned hard when he sucks on her juice. "F¡ªFlynn." She called his name when she felt him continuously flicking her sensitive bean. She started to feel that new sensation between her thighs, it''s too intense she couldn''t contain it that she gasped. She felt her release between her folds that Flynn immediately sucks dry. He then kneels between her legs and removes his clothes, one by one, his sweater, then his cored shirt and then his khaki pants after he kicks off his shoes and removed his socks. His excitement evident when his hands moved in a fast manner but still managed to look so erotic and sexy. He then stayed on top of her and kissed her lips. "Are you ready?" She took a deep breath as she locked her gaze with his. He then removes his boxers and she blushed when she saw his proud huge and hard manhood. She swallowed hard. ¡±W¡ªWould that? How would that¡ª¡° She can¡¯t even finish her sentences. Her mind is trying to calcte how that thing would actually fit inside her. He chuckled softly as he kissed her forehead, as if he enjoyed how much she stammered while looking at his size. "Trust me, August. I''ll be gentle. Our bodies can adapt especially for something that would eventually be pleasurable.¡± She nodded and closed her eyes when she felt him moving his lower body against hers. She moaned as she opened her eyes and saw him holding his shaft with his right hand and gently positioning himself on her entrance. She trembled when she felt the tip of his cock rubbing against her wet folds. Their eyes met and slowly, she felt the pain of being stretched between her thighs as he pushes himself inside her. Her fingertips buried on his back as she held her breath. "Rx." He whispered as he pushed slowly and deeper. She felt his size ripping her slowly. Her eyes in tears and she can''t stop whimpering in pain. ¡°F¡ªFlynn. It hurts.¡± He froze hearing those words. His face looked so worried as August opened her eyes. He looked horrified and tried to pull away but she stopped him as tears stream down her face. "N¡ªNo. I''m fine. Don¡¯t¡­¡± She paused. ¡°¡­go.¡± "I c¡ªcan''t. We can''t do it like this. You''re hurting." He looked really worried, almost in panic as his trembling hands caressed her cheeks. ¡°We can¡¯t do this.¡± He pulls away gently and kneels on the bed between her legs while she pushed herself up. Only to have the same shocked expression on Flynn¡¯s face after seeing blood on his white bedsheet.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 "I''m sorry." Flynn whispered, not minding their nakedness and hugged her close to his chest and kissing her hair. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She hugged him back as he slowly guides her toy beside him in bed under his nket. She rests her head on his chest while he brushes her hair with his fingers. "Why didn''t you tell me?" He asked. She took a deep breath. "I didn''t think it would be necessary." He kissed her hair. "I''m just surprised. Most teenagers engage in sexual activities as early as fourteen." "Well, I guess I''m not your typical teenager. I''m probably learning French when I was fourteen." He chuckled on his throat. ¡°Well, I''m d you''re learning the Frenchnguage and not French kiss." His hand continued to rub her back. "So, what do you think?¡° "About what?¡± She asked. "About meeting your parents." He answered. She thought he was teasing her again. "Stop teasing me." "I''m serious, August. I want to meet them. If you don''t like people seeing us in public because I''m your professor, let me at least meet your parents, the people who matter to you most." ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I''m not sure if they''ll be okay with it. And how would I exin it?¡± "We''re not going to lie to them. Tell them I''m your professor and I''m going to tell them that I''m interested with their daughter." "Introducing you as my professor sounded like you''re twenty years older than I am. It''s weird." She snorted. He chuckled. "But I''m just four years older than you. I''m just twenty-two. I just happen to be this smart and got my PhD at neen." "What?!" "I''m not sure which part of what I said you''re so surprised about." Heughs at her with an amused look on his face. "You got your PhD at neen?! What are you?" She looks at him while covering her naked chest with the nket. "I''m a very smart professor, dating his pretty student who''sying naked in his bed." He teased as he hugs her small waist and hovered his body as sheys underneath him. "I''ll meet your parents. And you''ll meet mine." "They''re in town?" He kissed her lips, as if he couldn''t help himself and just wanted to do it. "No." He answered between their kiss. "But we''re flying to London." "What?!" She pushed him back to stop kissing him. "I still have sses. We both actually do! We just started the semester." "Oh! You probably don''t know about the school festival." "What festival?" ?????? The Pearsons University College of Engineering actively participates in one of the most prestigious week-long Engineering Festivals held every year in London. The students are required to join as part of their learning program and to build connections between industry and education by providing experiential learning. The participating university students are allowed to meet and speak in depth with engineers, market and business developers, and financial advisors. The festival aims to create a fun and interactive business-like environment that prepares the students for their career. August gets a flyer for the list of events avable during the festival at their hall. The date of the festival is in two weeks. She didn''t tell her parents about it yet. She didn''t think this kind of festivals exist. The university granted free travel, hotel expenses and food allowance for their faculty and students which is really a good thing and what Pearsons University is known for. But being away for a trip out of the country without her parents scares August. Although she''s with her schoolmates, it would still be different traveling without them. She''s been to London with her parents when she was fifteen. And it was a fun experience with them. It will be her first time traveling without them. But you have Flynn. She blushed at the thought. Flynn told her stories about the festival for the past four years since he worked as a professor at Pearsons. She was excited to hear his fun geeky stories until realizing she''ll be traveling without her parents. Flynn noticed her looking bothered about it but he assured she''ll be fine. "I''ll be with you." "Thought we agreed not to be seen in public?" She snorted. "I''m your professor. I can make arrangements. Pull some strings." He winked and kissed her lips. That was what Flynn told her before they slept. She blushed remembering how gentle and sweet Flynn was that night when they tried to have sex. But he chose to stop since she¡¯s in pain. And with that, she can¡¯t help feeling touched by Flynn¡¯s concern and care. Her mind goes back to the present and started reading the flyer while walking towards the coffee shop when she bumped into someone. "Oops, I''m sorry." She apologized and helped the guy with his books dropped on the ground. They both stood up after gathering his things and with one of his engineering books in her hand. "Here. I''m sorry." He tilted his sses from the bridge of his nose and smiled at her. He has blonde hair, gray eyes and a cute smile. "Thanks." He looks at the flyer she''s holding. "You should check out the senior''s." He suggested. "Sorry?" He smiled widely, he really looked so amodating. "I''m taking masters here. And for the past years studying, the senior flyers are the best. I could tell you''re a freshman." "Is it that obvious?" She chuckled. "Yeah." He chuckled softly. "The seniors'' festival flyers are more innovative and interesting. You''re not limited to just check out your level''s events. But anyway, you can go from their freshmen festival flyers for starters." "Cool. I''ll take that advise. Thanks!" "Oh, I''m Liam. Short for William." He offers his hand for a handshake. She smiled and takes it for a brief handshake. "August. Short for Augustine! Cool nickname, not the usual Will for William!" "Love to be different. Didn''t expect that''ll be cool until you said so." He chuckled. "I think you''re really cool! It''s nice to meet you." "Well, it''s nice bumping into you. I''ll see you around." He said as he walks away and went to the hallway going to the library. She looked at him heading to their hall. Looks like she just made a new acquaintance. She then went to the coffee shop and started her shift. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 August just got home from her night shift after Keith walked her home. He was such a very gentle and shy guy. And she met Ruth, his girlfriend who is a Biology major when she went to the coffee shop and waited for Keith. She was the exact opposite of him. She was very outgoing and outspoken and they clicked immediately. "How''s Ruth?" She asked Keith. "She''s fine. She keeps asking about you, you know. She really likes you." He smiled shyly. "I like her, too. She''s fun. Does she n oning over this week?" "No. She''s actually attending a student conference next week so she''s pretty busy that''s why she didn''t visit for the past week. She sends her regards by the way." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Send her mine." They finally reached her apartment. She said goodbye and went up. She saw Flynn waiting by the door of her ce. He smiled as soon as he saw her. She opens the door and they both went in. As soon as the door closes, Flynn puts his arm over her shoulder and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "How''s work?" "It''s fine. How long have you been waiting?" She asked as she ced her bag on the couch and sits beside him. "Not long and I cooked dinner. Are you hungry?" "Starving." She kissed his lips. "Why were you waiting outside? I gave you a key, right?" "Just excited to see you. I would''ve waited for you at the coffee shop and walked you home. But¡­¡± She red at him. "Alright. I wasn''t saying anything." He raised both of his hands in the air. "By the way, I was wondering if you have any ns this weekend." She thinks for a moment. "I don''t have any tutoring job yet. Why?" "Would you like toe with me in New York?" "What''s in New York?" "Just some job." "You have another job while teaching?" She didn''t know about this. "Yes. It was a job I got before I started teaching, working on some projects with engineers in a firm in New York." He exined. She nodded. "And they still hired you even though you''re a full time professor?" "Yeah." He cleared his throat. "I visit the site twice a month or if needed for any major changes or meeting the directors. That''s why sometimes I had to skip sses. Pearsons is very supportive when it trends. They love to see their staff being involved in projects like this one." "Must be a very important project." She said as she sits on hisp and ced her hands on his broad chest. He took a deep breath and exhaled softly. "You can say that. We''re working on a new airport in New York." "What?!" "We''re working on a new airport in New York." "I heard that." She snorted. Heughed. "I thought you didn¡¯t." "I''m just surprised that''s the project you''re working on." She still couldn''t contain her shock. "You''re really good at what you do." He blushed as he scratches his cheek. "Just lucky, I guess." "That''s not luck. You''re brilliant. And it turns me on." She kissed his lips as his hands rest on her hips and pulled her close. He groaned and she felt his hardness between her legs. She moaned as she starts to move her hips against his groin. She could feel goosebumps on her nape as he moves his hands inside her thighs and gently caressed the skin under her skirt. ¡°So, are youing?" He asked between their kiss. "I aming." She moaned. "You mean to New York as well, right?" He chuckled as he pulled her hips against his hardness. She shivered as she felt her release between her legs, her panties wet. "Yes, genius." She giggled. "Good." He pulls her face for another kiss and slides his hand inside her light pink cotton panties. "You''re wet." She bites her lower lip to suppress her moan as he inserted his two fingers between her folds. Heys her on the couch and moved his body on top of hers. She spreads her legs and allowed his lower body to rest between her thighs. His hardness against her damp panties. He then settled between her legs and licked her folds as his fingers yed with her folds. "F¡ªFlynn." She pulled his hair to look at him, watching him lick and suck her wetness. He used his right hand to unzip his pants and pulled his hard shaft. He moistened his hard manhood with her love juice, brushing it against her wet folds. He looked into her eyes before he positioned himself on her center. "Ready?" She takes a deep breath. This is their second attempt to make love. While they locked their gaze, she nodded and wrapped her arms around his neck. He slowly pushed his hardness inside her. She felt the same pain like the first time but it''s bearable now. He breathes hard as he thrusts deeper inside. "Rx, August." He groaned, as if the pleasure he felt when her hips involuntarily tensed as he moved deeper was too much for him to bear. ¡°That feels so good, I mighte. So, just rx.¡± He uttered, still trying to dy his orgasm. "Y¡ªYes." She closed her eyes as she pressed her lips together. She felt tears streaming down her cheeks caused by the painful feeling their bodies bing one. She opened her eyes when he stopped moving. And she saw the same worried look on his face. She could feel him inside her but it¡¯s not even half of his full size. He kissed her lips and wiped her tears. ¡±That''s enough for now, I guess.¡± He whispered as he slowly pulled out. ¡°Can I use your bathroom?¡± He smiled at her. She nodded before he fixed his pants. He looked at her again and pulled her for a kiss. ¡°Just a sec." He then walked inside her bathroom and closed the door. She then fixed herself while waiting. She was about to walk towards the kitchen counter when she realized that Flynn didn''t close the doorpletely. She halted her steps and listened intently. She could hear some noise inside the bathroom. She walked closer and listened carefully. She heard Flynn groaning. "Fuck." He uttered under his breath, as if he''s having a hard time. She got worried and opened the door. "Are you okay?" And she couldn''t help herself blushing when she saw him holding his cock as he leans to her sink, moving his hands fast. Pleasuring himself. She saw the shocked expression on his face reflected on the mirror as he stopped moving his hand. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± She swallowed. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry." She closed the door immediately. She blinked her eyes a few times with her face turning red. She¡¯s trying to remember that image of Flynn masturbating in her bathroom. He looked so sexy. So, damn hot whileing. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 August heard the water from the toilet sink running before she moved and walked to the kitchen and drink a ss of water. Flynn finallyes out of the bathroom with a dark expression on his face. No one dared to talk. She swallowed hard. She took a deep breath and was about to get another ss of water when he walked towards her and hugged her. "I''m sorry. I just had to. You''re not suppose to see that." She was startled. "I''m sorry for barging in. I just thought¡­I just thought you¡¯re¡­¡± She hugged him back. "I''m sorry. Is it because of me?" He chuckled as he hugged her tighter. "Don''t worry, August. It''s not you, okay? Forget about it. You''re starving, right? Come on." He holds her hand in his and was about to leave her apartment to eat dinner at his ce when she stopped him. Without warning, she kneels on the floor, unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. "W¡ªWhat are you ¡ª¡° Flynn¡¯s lips parted as he watched her while he¡¯s frozen in ce. August had no idea what to do but she¡¯s just trying to mimic what Flynn¡¯s been doing to her¡ªlicking and sucking her down there. And she''s also read stories about these things. It''s called a blowjob. She pulled his hard cock out and wrapping her small hands around it. She swallowed hard as she looked at him. He looked so sexy. She moved closer to him and licked the tip of his shaft. He groaned and leaned back on her kitchen counter. Hearing his moan encouraged her to do more. She continued to lick his shaft and sucked the tip. He then lifted his right hand to hold her head. "Fuck." He bites his lower lip again. Hearing Flynn¡¯s sexy groan made August more excited and bold. Maybe I can lick the balls, too? She slowly moved her tongue downwards and sucked his balls. He jerked, his hand fisted her hair as he watched her. "I''ming, August." She sucked his cock while moving his tongue inside. Both of his hands hold the back of her head while he thrusts his hips deeper to her mouth. He moves faster and groaned loudly when he reached his climax. She was overwhelmed with the amount of cum and was still on her kneels when Flynn kneels in front of her and kissed her lips, tasting his own cum inside her mouth. He pulled her close, making her straddle on hisp while they¡¯re on the floor. "How''d you learn about that?" She bites her lower lip as she felt feeling excited again. She can''t believe she actually felt wet just by giving him a blowjob. ¡°I''ve read books and I have broad coverage." N?velDrama.Org content rights. He cradles her on hisp as their breathing became normal again. "You''re actually good at demonstrating what you¡¯ve read. You¡¯re really a smart one, huh.¡± "Should I take that as apliment?" "Sure." He kissed her lips. "Are you still hungry? That''s just a whole lot of protein we had there." He nuzzled her hair as heughs. She giggled. "Of course! The food would feel bad." "Really admire your appetite." They heard a scratch from her apartment door and they both panicked. "Did we lock the door?¡± August whispered. "I''m pretty sure I did. Are you expecting someone?" She mouthed. "No." "Who else has a key to your apartment?" "Just you. My parents never¡­¡° She looked towards the direction of the door. ¡°¡­perhaps they did?¡± They both waited if someone would be knocking on the door. But it never happened and the doorknob turned with keys clicking. Familiar voices echoed in the hallway of her apartment unit. "I''m pretty sure she''s home by this time. Her shift ends at seven. I''m so excited to see her surprised look. She didn''t know we duplicated her keys." She went pale. That''s her mother''s voice! Flynn immediately fixed his pants and August fixed her dress. "Looks like I''ll be meeting your parents sooner than we nned." Flynn whispered to her ear as they both waited in the kitchen. Flynn seem to notice that she''s restless and looking pale. He reaches out to her and held her hand in his for a gentle squeeze, as if assuring her that everything''s going to be all right. "We should have at least told her we had spare keys. You never know your daughter might have a bat swinging to our faces anytime¡ª" Her father stopped at what he was saying as they reached her kitchen and saw her with Flynn. "What''s going on?" Her mother who wasst to enter the kitchen asked before her expression reflects a shocked expression. "Are we at the wrong apartment?" Her father askedically. "Good evening, Mr. Peters, Mrs. Peters." Flynn politely greets August''s parents while slightly bowing his head. She forced a smile as she approached her parents and gave them a kiss on their cheeks while getting the baggage from their hands. Flynn took it from her and helped put them on the kitchen counter. "You are Augustine, right?" Her father asked as he joins them in the kitchen with a confused look on his face. "Yes, Dad." She answered andughed nervously. "Would anyone exin what''s going on?" Her mother asked with a confused look on her face as well. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 August opened her mouth to exin but she didn''t know how to start. Flynn nodded and introduced himself. "My name is Flynn Ferguson. I live next door. And I also happen to be your daughter''s professor." Her parents¡¯s eyes were wide in shock. And then looked humbled knowing her professor is in their daughter''s apartment and even carried their baggages. "August! Why didn''t you tell us?! And you even let him carry those heavy bags?" Her mother scolded her. "It''s alright. Sir. Ma''am. I''m d to meet August''s parents." Flynn slightly bows his head again and even offered his hand for a handshake. "Is my daughter in trouble?" Her father asked, worried. Her mother stepped closer to her father. Flynn looked apprehensive but still tried his best to calm her parents down. "No, Mr. Peters. Your daughter is amazing." Her parents smiled in relief. "We were just about to eat dinner." August interrupted, finally found her voice. She cleared her throat. "I''ll prepare the table." "Let me help." Flynn and her mother said almost in unison. "Oh, no, Professor Ferguson. We''ll take care of it. You can just sit down and wait with my husband." Her mother suggested with a smile on her face and joined her. Flynn nodded and smiled awkwardly. She gave Flynn an apologetic look and he returned it with a reassuring smile. "Is he really your professor or you two are just making this up? He''s actually your senior.¡± Her mother teased her with a grin on her face. "He really looked so young to be your professor. And he''s so good looking, Augustine! It¡¯s impossible that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend!¡± "Mom!" She rolled her eyes, feeling a little embarrassed. She knew she would be this nosy. Between her parents, it''s always her mother who easily guesses things right. "He''s only twenty-two. He got his PhD when he was neen." "What?!" August sighed, smiling. "Yes. I had the same reaction when I learned about it." ¡°So," Her mother intentionally paused to give emphasis on what she''s about to ask next. ¡°The most important question, does he have a girlfriend?" She red at her mother. She doesn''t know whether she''s just trying to catch her making this scheme or innocently asks her questions until she feels guilty and obligated to tell her everything. "He''s single." "Oh! So, you''re dating him then?" Her mother asked while checking the food Flynn cooked in her kitchen. ¡±Hmm. This smells so good. Beef Bourguignon! You cooked this?" She didn''t know how to answer her mother¡¯s question so she walked towards the dining table bringing tes and utensils. Her father talking to Flynn about his profession. Flynn then gave her a wink when she smiled looking at her father who was grabbing a napkin. She blushed as she goes back to the kitchen. "It''s okay to date him, sweetie. You don''t need to keep it from me. Or your dad." Her mouth dropped. ¡±How''d you¡ª" "Please." Christine rolled her eyes smiling. "You don''t know how to cook, Augustine Peters! Especially a French beef Bourguignon!" She points at Flynn whofortably talks to her father. "He looks like he can cook! And his French ent was so subtle that I almost missed it! Besides, he won''t be too sweetie.¡± "Sorry, Mom." She sighed, feeling sorry for not telling the truth. "Thank you. I didn''t know how to start. And I can''t believe you''re this cool about it. He''s still a university professor, my professor.¡± Christine caressed her face. "Love knows no boundaries. If you both like each other, go for it. Take risks. Get excited. Love unconditionally. Get hurt. Experience things, my love." She kissed her forehead. "And no more secrets, okay?" She nodded. But some things have to be kept secret, Mom. Just like that thing we did before you came in! "Come on. Let''s have dinner." ?????? They had dinner with Flynn who was seated between her and her Father in their round dining table. "This is delicious!" Augustus eximed. "Did you cook this?" He asked August while chewing on the meat. She started sweating cold and looked at Flynn who busied himself eating, as if not hearing what her father asked. She swallowed her food before answering. ¡°I, uh, well¡­¡° She looked at her mother who seem to encourage her to tell the truth. ¡°Actually¡­¡± "I cooked it, Mr. Peters. Please forgive me for using your kitchen without your permission." Christine had the same surprised look August has when they heard Flynn answering her father, looking embarrassed. "Of course! Of course! Any time, Professor! This really tastes delicious! Your skills would definitely help my daughter learn a thing or two with cooking." "Geez! Thanks, Dad." She felt embarrassed but also d that her father seems cool with Flynn. And like everyone else, Augustus had the same shocked expression when he learned that Flynn is only twenty-two and got his PhD at the age of neen. They''re both engineers so they shared pretty much the same work background and stories during dinner. "My daughter loves working and studying so much. I''m notining but you know, there are some things that she has to learn, too. Like cooking! I''m sorry, sweetie, partly it''s my fault, we always sneak out to eat fast food instead of cooking." Augustus winked at his daughter. "I think Flynn would be a good influence to our daughter. Don''t you think, honey?" Christine nced at Augustus. "Oh, I think he is! At least, someone can be around our daughter while we''re not here! I hope that''s not too much bother, Professor, I mean, Flynn!¡± Flynn nodded, giving her parents a reassuring smile. He then chews his food and cleared his throat. "Actually, I would like to ask for your¡­¡± August panicked, thinking he would be asking for their permission to court her, she grabbed the napkin on hisp and wiped his mouth. "August!" Her mother said in shock. "Oh, sorry. I¡­¡± She trembled when Flynn touched her hand. "I was just bothered of the food on your C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org lips." And realizing that she actually sounded and acted like a girlfriend to him, wiping his lips. "It''s okay." Flynn said, as if understanding why she had to stop what he''s about to say and takes the napkin to his hand as she pulls her hand away. "I''m sorry if that bothered you." He looked at her parents. "Anyway, I would just like to let you know that the college of engineering has a week long festival held in London in two weeks. And I have a field project in New York this weekend. I would like to invite your daughter and experience the engineering work on the field. If it''s okay?" Her parents looked amazed hearing it. Augustus cleared his throat after recovering. ¡°I¡ªIs this part of the school program?" "Would there be any other expenses?" Christine asked, clearly thinking of how much money is needed for the trips. ¡°Pearsons will cover the expenses as part of their goal to provide experiential learning to their students. August would only need allowance for her personal needs." Flynn smiled. Her parents looked so relieved hearing Flynn''s assurance. And she almost fell from her chair when her father asked. "Are you interested with my daughter?¡± Where the hell did thate from?! Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Dad!" August eximed with eyes widened. Her face crimson because of embarrassment. "Yes." Flynn answered without blinking and even met Augustus¡¯ gaze. She blushed and felt like fainting with how fast things are happening in front of her. How did her father even got that idea? Augustus nodded as if the answer was to his expectation. "Please take good care of her." He said in a serious tone before going back to eating. She felt like her heart is exploding as she breathe in some air topose herself. She can''t believe her parents would be so understanding and amodating to Flynn despite the fact that he''s four years older and he''s her university professor. I guess I''m the only one whose making a big deal out of it. Her parents are probably just open-minded enough to ept this situation. Finally dinner ended with their stomachs and minds full of Flynn. Of course, he¡¯s cooked the food and he shared a lot of stories about his work at Pearsons and as an engineer. Her parents looked pleased to have Flynn until she had to walked him to the door as he leaves. "Thank you for dinner. I guess we can''t really hide this from my parents at all.¡± She smiled as she faced him and closed the door behind them. Flynn kissed her lips without warning. "I''m notfortable hiding this rtionship from your parents. I''m sorry if I tried to ask them directly. But I guess I was that obvious." He chuckled nervously. "But then, I admit I''m so d they approved us dating." He caressed her soft cheeks and kissed her forehead. "You have a wonderful family, August. And I''d like you to meet my parents soon." She nodded and smiled. "Cool. I look forward to meet them. I just, uh, are they as protective as Ste?" He smiled at her. "You don''t have to worry about them." ?????? The week went by so fast with school and work. August also got queries about tutoring for minor subjects. She''s got two freshman students asking help for Calculus and Statistics subjects. She will meet them twice during lunch for an hour starting next week. It''s Friday night and Flynn is already waiting for her in the living area while she was preparing for their trip. Her parents talked to her about Flynn and assured her that they will always support what she wants and likes. Flynn ording to them is a very fine young man. He seem serious about pursuing her and she can''t help herself asking her father how he learned that Flynn is interested with her. "Simple. He looks at you when you''re not looking. He has this obvious look on his face." Heughed shortly. "The young man is really intelligent, no doubt, but he¡¯s not as smart when hiding his feelings for you. I''m surprised no one knows about it in campus." "Well, some colleagues already know we live in the same apartment building. But I told him we can''t be seen together in campus considering I''m on his ss." "That''s smart, August." Augustus agreed. "Some universities are strictly prohibiting students dating their professors but this is 21st century. I guess things changed?" "No, Dad. He knows it''s hical and prohibited. He''s actually willing to quit his job.¡± She shared. Her parents were astounded after hearing that from her. "He said that?" Her mother looked like she''s heard the sweetest thing in the world, holding the front of her own chest. She nodded. "But I told him not to. It''s important to have his job and I can''t bear knowing I''m the reason why he lost his job. So, I told him we can date in secret." Her parents sighed. "No secretsst forever, sweetie. One way or another, someone needs to make a sacrifice. I''m surprised he''s willing to quit such prestigious job. But considering he''s also an engineer, he must¡¯ve had projects that can support him without teaching in the university." Augustus stated, as if giving her a warning of what possibilities lies ahead. "Yes. I know that." She sighed. "For now, I think this works better for both of us." "What''s this New York project he''s talking about?" Christine asked, curious. "It''s a new airport in New York!" And she witnessed another shocked look of her parents. They spent the night talking and her parents stayed in the other room of the apartment for the night. They left the next day. She stepped out of her room wearing her white loose shirt tied on the hem and blue jeans paired with her white converse shoes. Flynn is reading a book in his hand when she stands next to him. "Ready?" She asked as he looks up. He smiled. "Always." They stepped outside and she can''t help feeling excited traveling with Flynn out of state. He carried their duffle bags and went to the elevators. They reached the front of her apartment building and she was about to get a cab when Flynn cleared his throat and fixed his eyesses on the bridge of his nose. He pulls his green university hoodie from his bag and handed it to her, blushing. "Here." She took the hoodie in her hand. "Why?" He cleared his throat again when a white heavily tinted SUV stops in front of them. The male driver gets off, greeted them before he took their baggages to the trunk. ¡°Thank you, Steve.¡± Flynn smiled. ¡°Always an honor, Lord Flynn." Lord? Did I hear him, right? Why would he call Flynn a Lord? That''s silly! Flynn nods at him then opens the door and asked her to step inside. She approached him and unintentionally brushed her body with his as she gets inside the car, Flynn whispered on her ear discreetly before he gets inside with her. "You look so hot in that white loose shirt. It''s distracting me. Please wear that hoodie." He pleaded. She blushed as sheughed nervously. They both settled on the back seat. "Yes, Lord Flynn." He looked at her, looking surprised. "What?" "I heard him, your driver, called you Lord Flynn. You must be a royalty that he calls you that. Or you probably just paid him enough to call you that." Sheughed shortly. She could feel the tension between them inside the car after he said something about wearing his hoodie. He chuckled on his throat. "Maybe I''m just a royalty. And please wear that hoodie. Now." She narrowed her eyes looking at him, teasing. "You have a thing with loose shirts, Lord Flynn?" He grinned as he steps on the elerator. "I have a thing with you wearing loose shirts, August. Don''t try me." He warned. She grinned as she wears the green hoodie. ?????? They went straight to their boarding gate after going though security checks. After a few hours, their flight was called and he holds her hand in his. She blushed as her heart skipped a beat. But Flynn¡¯s genuine happy smile as he walked with her hands in his tight grip made her heart feel warm, bringing smile to her lips, too. August asked Flynn for their seat numbers but he didn''t answer. He just quietly guides her inside the aircraft. Her jaw dropped when they made their way to the business ss. "Are you kidding me?" She asked still in awe. "What?" He gives their tickets to the stewardess. "We''re in business ss?" "Yes, August. We''ll be morefortable here with the five-hour flight." He answered as he gets two sses of champagne from the tray the stewardess was carrying. There are only two more people on the business ss. But they were at the far back by the door. The seats were wider for one person so you can definitely move freely. She even thought that Flynn would actually fit with her in one seat but it would probably be a little tighter. There were pillows and nkets prepared for their flight. And she couldn''t ignore the fact that the female stewardess was always ncing at Flynn whenever they walk around. Man, these women are really loving this guy. "Okay but the university shouldn''t waste this much money for trips like this." "It''s not Pearsons¡¯." Flynn said. "I thought the university allowed you to. Are you saying you bought these business tickets for us with N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. your own money?" She asked. ¡°I would really prefer to use the royal family¡¯s own jet but that would attract too much attention.¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 The pilot''s voice on the aircraft speakers echoed and they were advised of the departure. The lights went dim and they''re preparing for take off. The aircraft¡¯s business ss was quiet so August couldn''t express how shock she was hearing Flynn¡¯s words. All the aircraft crew went to their seats as the lights go dimmer and she gasped when she felt Flynn''s hand touching her thighs until it went dark. "Are you okay?¡± He whispered in the dark. "Y¡ªYeah." She suddenly felt excited in his touch. And as if he read what''s on her mind, he moved his hand inside her thighs. She swallowed hard and held her breath. Flynn discreetly removed his hand when the aircraft was stable in the sky and the stewardess walked around to ask if they need any food or drink. She left when they both declined. The lights were off again and everyone except them were asleep. Flynn whispered. "Good night, August." "G¡ªGood night." She answered and in a few minutes, she heard him sleeping soundly. She sighed. She could still feel the excitement between her thighs when Flynn touched her. She also remembered what Flynn said earlier about her and loose shirts keeps her awake. I wonder how it distracts him. She removed his hoodie and smelled it. She really loves his manly smell. ¡°August¡­¡± She heard his horse voice in the dark. She wasn''t sure if he''s dreaming or he''s awake because he can¡¯t see his face. She reached out to him but he didn''t move. "Flynn? You awake?¡± She whispered. She didn''t see him but she heard movement and then felt his hand on her face as he pulled her close and kissed her lips. "I can see your loose white shirt in the dark. You removed your hoodie. Are you teasing me?" His voice husky between their kiss. "N¡ªNo." He kissed her even more and quietly, he moved next to her and she was right! They fit in one seat! She felt his hand moved underneath her shirt. She gasped when he cupped her right breast and caressed them while still kissing her. "Be quiet." He warned when she started to moan. She bites her lower lip to stop herself from moaning. He then moved his head down and underneath her loose shirt. She felt his mouth capturing her left nipple while his hand fondled on her right breast. She grabbed on his shoulder as he continued to pleasure her. She felt his mouth kissing her soft stomach down to her navel, so carefully and silently. She tried her best not to moan while his head is underneath her shirt. She gasped when he started to unzip her pants. ¡°F¡ªFlynn." She holds his hand but he didn''t stop and pulled her pants down to her knees while he stayed between her legs. She bites her lower lip harder when she felt his tongue licking her wet folds. He continued doing that until she reached her climax. Satisfied sucking her juice, he fixed her pants and went back to his own seat. "You''re crazy." She whispered and she could imagine that sexy grin on his face. "Go to sleep, August. I hope that answers the questions in your head. Can you wear the hoodie? Please?" She blushed and turned her back from him and wore his hoodie again. ?????? Theynded safely and they went straight to their hotel to have some rest and to prepare for the afternoon meeting at the site. Flynn was busy on his phone, messaging his people as she was preparing for bed. She panicked realizing they''re sharing one bed. "Are you hungry?" He asked, while cing his phone to his bedside table. She''s still wearing the hoodie. "No." She saw that sexy grin on his face. "What?" "You''re wearing that hoodie to bed?" She blushed. She hesitated but eventually took it off as Flynn watched her. He cleared his throat and stood up from the couch and took his duffle bag. "W¡ªWhere are you going?" "Rx, August. I''ll be next door. We''re not sharing this room." Really? We already slept in your loft''s bed and now you wanted to sleep in another room? She wanted to p her face. She sounded like a jealous wife wanting her husband to sleep with her in bed. "I promised your father to take good care of you." He left her alone in that room. She sighed and went to bed and slept. But it''s been hours, she couldn''t sleep at all. She wants to be with Flynn. She stepped out of her room and looked for Flynn''s room. She didn''t know which one is it. I think it''s a bad idea. She was about to go back when the door in front of her opened and Flynn was about to step out wearing his grey joggers and shirt and he¡¯s barefoot. "Where are you going?" He asked, fixing his eyesses on the bridge of his nose. "I was, uh, trying to, well,¡± Sheughed nervously. She couldn''t look at him in the face because she might just confess what she had in mind earlier. "You''re looking for my room, aren''t you?" ¡°W¡ªWhat?¡± She forced augh. ¡°No. Why would I?¡± She said as she watched him cross the distance and pulled her for a kiss. He blocked her way with both of his hands ced on the door frame of her hotel room while her back was on the closed door. She ced her hands on his wide chest as his kiss deepens. She was responding to his kiss when a man''s voice from the hallway interrupted them. "Flynn?" He stopped kissing her and they both looked at the man. She heard Flynn sighing soundly. "Francis. What are you doing here?" "Who is she?" The young man asked, ignoring Flynn''s question. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Who is he?" August whispered, embarrassed. The man approached them with a smile on his face while Flynn drops his arms on his sides as he takes a deep breath. ¡±He''s my cousin Francis. He''s working with me on the project. He''s the architect." "Is she the girl Ste was talking about?¡± Francis asked, approaching her and extending his hand for a handshake. "W¡ªWhat?" She uttered and looked at Flynn with a questioning look. Just how many people in Flynn''s family know about me already? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Flynn sighed again as he fixed his eyesses on the bridge of his nose, that mannerism he makes when he feels ufortable or uneasy. But he''s not aware that it only makes him look smarter and sexier in August¡¯s eyes. "I told him I''ll bring you with me." He exined briefly. "But what does he mean about Ste talking about me?" Francis interrupted. "I''ll exin that. Sorry, Augustine. Augustine, right?" She nodded, amazed of his British ent and how he resembles some features of Flynn, his brownish ck hair and green eyes. But Flynn is taller than Francis. "His sister Ste couldn''t stop talking about you after¡ª" "It was a mistake to even mention you to Ste." Flynn interrupted and sighed. "Really. I''m sorry, August." "And then she said she met you." Francis couldn''t contain his chuckle remembering something. He looked friendlier than his cousins Ste and Flynn who were both intimidating. ¡°That thing about Ste N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. pretending as Flynn''s girlfriend wasn''t a secret in the family. Because my dear cousin here, Flynn flew back to London to give his sister some scolding. It was so hrious that we all got curious who you were. We hired¡ª" "Alright, that''s it. Why are you here, Francis?" Flynn interrupted in an authoritative voice, it''s obvious that he''s being serious and starting to get upset. I still wonder why Ste is so protective of Flynn. August thought to herself. To the point of pretending as Flynn¡¯s girlfriend. Francis looked ufortable with Flynn''s changed behavior and tried tough it off. "I''m just here to bring this and hopefully leave with you two for the site visit?" Flynn took the portfolio that Francis handed and started browsing it. "And how do you wish to wait? It''s not even lunch yet." "We can have lunch before going to the site." Francis suggested. "I know a restaurant along the way." Flynn sighed. ¡±Fine. You could wait in my room." She was quiet while the guys talked. Francis smiled at her. "Nice to meet you, Augustine. I''ll go ahead." Francis left them and went straight to Flynn''s hotel room. The door closed before Flynn faced her. "We''ll leave in three hours. You can continue to rest and prepare afterwards. I''ll knock once we''re leaving." She agreed but still has questions in her head. Who exactly is Flynn Ferguson to his family? Why does it seem like it''s a big deal to them that he''s dating, that he''s dating her? And what else do they know about me? Flynn leaned forward and kissed her forehead. And all her questions disappeared. It''s as if she doesn''t care who or what he is. All that matters is she cares for him because she likes him. She loves him, actually. She went inside when that realization hits her. She leaned her back to the closed door. "Love him? I wonder if he feels the same when he never said those words." Would it be safe for my heart to just take his actions as a way of him saying that he loves me? Do actions really speak louder than words? Or would actions speak loudest with words? ?????? A knock on the door and August was on her feet, she grabs her phone and keys then went straight to the door. She felt nervous facing Flynn wearing another loose shirt tucked in her ck jeans. All she brought with her are loose shirts tofortably move around while visiting the site. Learning that Flynn has a thing with it, she decided to wear his green university hoodie again. She swallowed hard and took a deep breath before opening the door. And he immediately raised his left eyebrow looking at her wearing his hoodie. "I hope I''m guessing the right clothes you''re wearing under my hoodie." She forced a smile. "You''ve guessed right." "You can''t wear that university hoodie, August." He said as he clears his throat. "Francis went ahead to get his car and drive us so we still have time to change.¡± He nces at his watch. ¡°You didn''t bring any other clothes?" She sighed. There''s no point lying to him. She pulled his hoodie over her head and part of her shirt lifted, exposing her soft and smooth stomach. She was about to put the hoodie back inside the room when Flynn pushed her inside and kissed her lips. His arm immediately hugged her small waist and his right hand caressed her left breast. His breath was ragged as his mouth devoured her soft mouth. She could feel that he''s feeling excited as he squeezed her breasts harder and his mouth sucked her tongue. He pushed his hard lean body against hers and she felt his hardness between her thighs, she moaned. "F¡ªFlynn." He stopped moving, rested his chin on her shoulders as he sighed roughly, his voice hoarse. "I think it''ll be fine. You''ll be wearing a vest and helmet at the site, anyway." "I''m sorry. I didn''t bring any other clothes. I didn''t know you had a thing with loose shirts, well, I don''t really know so much about you." She whispered as she looks away, avoiding eye contact, hoping he won''t notice the pain she feels about that fact. He was quiet and she could feel him staring at her for a few minutes before he sighed. "What do you want to know? Exactly?" "Everything." He looked away and it pained her even more to see the hesitation on his face. "I don''t think it''s the right time." "When do you think is the right time?" Her voice broke. She''s starting to get emotional because she knows she''s fallen in love with him. But then it hit her, it doesn''t matter. She loves him anyway, regardless of who or what he is. ¡±Never mind. I¡­¡± She bites her lower lip, she almost confessed her feelings. "I can wait." He hugged her tight and kissed her hair. "Thank you, August.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 August hugged Flynn back. His phone rings and it''s Francis telling them he''s waiting in the car at the entrance. They went down and stepped inside Francis¡¯ silver Benz before heading to the restaurant. "Took you a while." Francis greeted them. "The elevators are quite packed." Flynn exined. They were both seated at the back. The trip to the restaurant was quiet and Francis stopped in front of New York¡¯s famous Italian restaurant owned by a famous artist, Matteo de Luca. Francis is a huge fan and client of the guy. Flynn remembered meeting the guy once in an art exhibit back in London with another female artist. August was quiet during their meal, just listening to Francis and Flynn talking. For some reason, Francis doesn''t talk so much about Ste and their family knowing about her again. They were just talking about the project. Could Flynn have said something to Francis? "How''s the food, Augustine?" Francis asked. Despite telling him to call her August, he kept calling her Augustine which is fine but she''s just not use to it. "It''s delicious." She smiled as she answered. The only words that escaped her lips throughout their lunch. They left that Italian restaurant and head to the site. Flynn introduced her to five more people as Augustine Peters, nothing more. The men didn''t ask anymore questions as well which she finds odd. What do they think of hering with Flynn at the site? All she did was listen to them talking about the blueprint and the design. The men also discussed to meet the city mayor next month. Flynn was basically the main guy talking to the foreman, architect and other people that will be working on the construction. She''d volunteered to take photos so she was mostly just on the background following them with Flynn being at the front. But Flynn would sometimes let the men walk ahead while he waits for her to walk beside him which she finds rather awkward, as if she''s more important than the people he''s meeting with. But I guess it didn''t matter to the guys, they seem fine having her around. They don''t seem to think that she''s a nuisance or what not. Could it be? Did Flynn bring women in his visits on some projects? Did he bring other students to observe in the past? Making her presence like a normal thing. They called it a day after the two hour tour, nning and site evaluation. They''ve invested on real time reporting andmunication with Flynn since they knew he''s working as a professor as well. ?????? They had dinner with the men and Francis drove them back to the hotel before going to the airport for his flight back to London. He mentioned he''d be staying in New York once the construction starts. And Flynn may alsoe back to New York frequently. They stopped in front of their hotel rooms. She gives the camera to Flynn to review the photos she took at the site. "Here. I had fun. Thanks for bringing me with you. It was a really good experience." He smiled and nodded. "Rest well, August." He kissed her forehead and waited for her to get inside her room. He waved goodbye but she caught him swallowing hard, looking at her as she waved back and closing the door. She could sense that he''s using all the self-control he''s got until she closed the door. She sighed and decided to take a shower. She was drying her hair wearing her silk robe in the dark with only the city lights giving that subtle brightness in her room. She then changed into her pajamas and went to bed. But her thoughts still wondered what Flynn meant when he said it''s not the right time. With that question unanswered, she fell asleep. ?????? The loud thunder from the sky followed by the raindrops falling on the ss windows of August''s hotel room woke her up. She looks at her phone and realized it''s past midnight. She felt cold and grabbed the nket over her shoulders. She hides under her nket when she saw the lightning in the sky and covered her ears anticipating the loud thundering after it. She couldn''t sleep. Flynn. She decided to leave her bedroom, grabbing her phone as her light, she stood in front of Flynn''s hotel room door. She was about to knock but decided to just turn the doorknob. Making a deal to herself, that if the doorknob doesn''t open, she would have to sleep alone in her bed and forget the idea of sleeping next to Flynn. But to her surprise, it opened and she pops her head inside his hotel room as quietly as possible. She steps inside the carpeted floor and closed the door behind her. When another lightning struck the dark sky and she unintentionally screamed in shock, a click from a switch joined the pouring rain and the light from themp brightened the room. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "August?" "I''m sorry." She said as she hugs her phone on her chest. "I woke up. And I couldn''t go back to sleep." Flynn takes a step forward from the room next to the bath. She didn''t notice it earlier but it seemed like a small study in his hotel room. "It''s okay." He pulled her hand and embraced her in his arms. "Did I wake you?" "N¡ªNo. I couldn''t sleep as well. I was at the study." He said and she could smell his fresh breath mixed with the smell of brandy. He must have tried to put himself to sleep with alcohol. She clutched on his clothes as she hugged him back. "Can I sleep here?¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 "S¡ªSure." Flynn answered after a minute of silence. He tucked her in his bed and kissed her forehead. She watched Flynn move around her, expecting him to sleep beside her but he didn''t. He went back to his study and leaves the door partly opened. She closed her eyes and tried to sleep, still hearing the pouring rain. It''s been minutes but she just couldn''t bring herself to sleep. She sighed and decided to go to Flynn''s study. He was looking outside the window with a ss of brandy in hand and his back facing the door. He didn''t see her. "F¡ªFlynn?" He slowly turns his swivel chair and puts the ss on his table. "What''s wrong?" "N¡ªNothing. I just¡ª" I want you. She walked towards him while he watched her. She boldly, slowly sits on hisp and kissed his lips as she pulled his head close to hers. And it''s as if her kiss broke the spell he casted to restrain himself, he responded to her kiss passionately with his hand tight around her waist. He pulls her back closer to his chest as he leaned back on his chair. His mouth traced the skin on her neck, to her shoulders as he unbuttons her pajamas, exposing her breasts. She moaned and bends her back for him to freely suck on her nipples. He removed her top and gently bites the skin on her breasts, licking and sucking. She grabbed on his hair and pulled him even closer. "I need to ask you s¡ªsomething." She whispered. He continued to kiss her skin. "Hmm." "D¡ªDid you bring other women with you when you visit the site projects in the past?" He stopped and raised his face to look at hers before he smirked. "Are you jealous?" She looked away, blushing. "No, August. You''re the only woman I brought with me." "And the guys didn''t ask why I was around?" Flynn sighed as he looked down, as if thinking about whether he wants to answer her question or not. "They already know who you are. They''re my friends back in London, August." "You talked about me with your friends?" He looked away. "O¡ªOf course we do talk about that." "Why would you¡ª" "I love you, August." She felt like she was dreaming. She must be. "W¡ªWhat did you say?" He chuckled as he kissed her lips. "No, you''re not. You''re awake. You heard me. And again, I love you, August." She was speechless. The rain stopped pouring, drops from the window pane echoed in the cold dark night. "I''m n¡ªnot sure I''m awake." Flynn cupped her face in his hands and kissed her lips, gently and passionately as he fondled on her breast. He didn''t stop until they were both breathless. "How''s that for proving that you''re not asleep?" "But you''re drunk. Again." "I''m not drunk, August. I had some sips but only to help myself from leaving this room and make love to you. I was hoping it would make me fall asleep even before I can step out of this room. But you came here uninvited. I tried to stop myself, to keep my promise to your father." She leaned forward and kissed his lips. She started to lift his shirt and he voluntarily pulled it over his head. Her hands immediately touched his wide chest as they continued to share another passionate kiss. "Make love to me." She uttered under her breath. She felt his hands grabbing her buttocks and carried her in bed. The moment her body touched his soft bed, her breathing became ragged as his hands pulled her bottom pajamas down with her underwear. He then stayed between her legs and kissed her wet folds, sucking and licking the juice. She grabs on the bed sheet as she starts to feel her stomach clenching for her first peak. "Oh, Flynn! Yes." She screamed as she felt her juice oozing out of her center. She felt his mouth sucking them dry while pushing his tongue inside her, fucking her. "I''ming again." She whispered as she lifts her upper body to watch him between her thighs. As soon as she had her climax, Flynn took a few seconds to gracefully undress in front of her. He joins C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. her again in bed, this time with his warm skin against hers. Bare. Naked. Warm. No, it''s warmer than before. There''s something about tonight. Is it because he finally confessed his feelings to her? Wait! Did I tell him I love him? He lifts her left leg a little higher as he positioned himself between her thighs and gently puts his hardness on her wet center. He looked into her eyes as he started to push deeper. She bites her lower lip, she can feel her body in pain, being ripped apart as he pushes slowly. Her fingernails leaving a mark on his back as she holds her breath. And she knew it finally happened when he was catching his breath. She felt her wet folds contracting around hisrge shaft. "Augustine." He whispered, as if he''s in too much pleasure that he hugs her tighter while biting her shoulder. "Ahh. Stop tightening up or I''lle right away." He begged. "I''m sorry, I couldn¡¯t¡ª" She gasped as she hugged him even tighter. "S¡ªStay still for me.¡± She nodded as he take a deep breath and kissing her lips. She had to take a few deep breaths before he started moving again. "I''ll move now. Are you okay?" She nodded as the tears fell from her eyes. "I love you, Flynn." He smiled and kissed her tears away. "I love you most." He moves his hips gently, pushing in and out of her folds, feeling her soft insides embracing his hardness. "Damn, August. You feel so good." ¡°Y¡ªYou, too. Keep doing it." She uttered, catching her breath. He started moving faster and she learned to move with his rhythm, moving her hips to meet his deep and fast thrusts. "I''ming." They said almost in unison. And she was still for a moment when she felt his warm cum filling her insides. Their breathing still ragged as their bodies started to feel calmer after their intense lovemaking. "I love you, August." She kissed his lips and smiled. "I love you, Flynn." "There''s one more thing you need to know about me." He looked at her eyes while he''s still hard inside her. "Should I be worried?" "I hope not." He smiled. "W¡ªWhat is it?" She suddenly feel nervous. "I''m Viscount Flynn Ferguson. I''m the son of Prince Frederick, The Earl of West and Lyndal, Countess of West. I''m the Queen''s youngest grandson." Chapter 31 Chapter 31 The ss finally started with Flynn discussing the Infrastructure Development topic from their book but Augustine''s mind wandered back to that night Flynn made love to her in a New York hotel. While looking at him intently from the far back seat and repeating to herself that he''s actually a prince living this university professor''s life, she still can¡¯t put her mind around it. Flynn would nce at her discreetly and she would just blush in her seat, trying her best not to get so distracted with her thoughts. She would look down to her notebook, pretending she''s taking notes but she''s actually making doodles about Flynn, having a crown on his head and a royalty''s cape. She could still remember how stunned she was realizing he was serious about what he confessed. He confessed he loves her¡ªthe very thing she''d always think about recently and then he added that he''s a prince! How the hell would a normal being like me take all those information in? It''s already overwhelming to know that the man you love actually loves you back. What more if you''d know that the man you love who loves you back is actually a prince in real life and not just a smart university professor that you''ve got a crush on! She could imagine herself having the same shocked look on her face until they arrived at their apartmentst night. Flynn kissed her lips before she even said good night and went inside her apartment. She also had trouble sleeping, just googling all about him, about Viscount Flynn Ferguson. He had very few photos online, most of them were photos of him when he was already over his teenage years. He had no baby photos or childhood photos online unlike the other royalties. He had very few information online as well so she''d like to think that he doesn''t really like the idea of being known as a royalty. Although paparazzi can stalk him, his family had all the means to prevent such publicity whenever he wants. Ste, on the other hand, lived like a celebrity attending different social events but most of them are in London, it''s probably why she''s not heard of Ste''s name before. What¡¯s really curious is that She sighed. She would love to see photos of a baby Flynn or Flynn in his first grade school uniform or attending prom. She settled looking at Flynn''s official photo as a professor in Pearsons University. The same photo he has on his faculty identification card. And she remembered that same serious look on his face while waiting for her to react when he confessed to her. There was a long moment of silence, with her staring into Flynn''s eyes. She''s trying her best to understand the words he just told her. Viscount. Son of Prince Frederick and Countess Lyndal. Earl and Countess of West. Flynn seem to have held his breath and was still waiting for her response. Oh, I get it! "And I''m your humble damsel in distress, waiting to be rescued by a prince in his white horse.¡± She giggled. "What?" Flynn''s lips twisted into a smile, looking amused hearing her response. "I''m just doing my part." "What part are you talking about, August?" He chuckled softly. "We''re roleying, right? You''re a royalty and I''m a damsel. I read that guys¡ªuh¡ªlove roleying in bed." She answered, looking a little shy. Heughed as he kissed her lips gently. "We''re not roleying, August." He reaches out to his bedside table and grabbed her phone. He ced his thumb for the fingerprint then started typing and she waited. "But you really are a wide reader I must say." She could still feel his hardness inside her and it sends tingles all over her body. Flynn then gives the phone to her and she holds it with her two hands as she reads an article with Flynn''s name and photo with the royal family. "The royal family?!" She abruptly lifted her head from the pillow and she bumped into his forehead. They both shrieked in pain and rubbing their heads. "S¡ªSorry." He smiled, cupped her face and kissed her forehead. "No worries." ¡°So, are you really a prince?" He nodded as they both sit on the bed with the nket covering their nakedness. She feels a little difort between her legs but she didn''t mind. Flynn''s revtion about his real identity and his feelings for her requires more attention than her still-sensitive womanhood. "You''ll meet the queen. Soon." He smiled. She covered her face with her hands. "Oh, God! You''re really a prince? I can''t believe it." "What?" He chuckled as he tried to move her hands away from her face. "This isn''t the kind of reaction I was expecting. You look like a rotten tomato." He said, sounding d and happy. She grabbed the nket up to the half of her face, hiding from him. "You''re a prince, for goodness sake! I should be bowing my head in front of you like those women who looked like your loyal servants ready to praise the path you walk on." He chuckled again. "Not all women. Especially not you." "Yet here I am with you. Well, it wasn''t right to entertain the idea of dating you at all, professor and prince.¡± She mumbled in disbelief. Flynn takes her hand and bringing it to his lips. "What made you change your mind?" She avoided eye contact by looking away, blushing. "You were surprisingly persistent. I''m just a girl who has a secret crush with her hot neighbor and smart professor who happen to have lots of women drooling over him already. Besides, you k¡ªkissed me." "The magic of the kiss.¡± He smiled. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She rolled her eyes and sighed. "Yes, like in fairy tales, like the prince and princesses!" The bell rang concluding Flynn''s ss for that day and bringing her back to the present. She was preparing her things to leave when he called for her attention while everybody''s starting to leave. She cursed inside her head when most of her ssmates looked at them, with a curious look. "Please see me at my office before your afternoon sses start." Flynn advised. He''s got his own office now? She nodded and left. She''s starting to feel ufortable with the kind of look everyone is giving them. She grabbed her phone and received Flynn¡¯s message. Your mind was somewhere else during ss. Mind telling me where you went? She typed a message. Obviously. I still can''t believe you''re a prince and no one in ss knows about it. We''ll talkter. I love you. Good luck on your next ss. She blushed and tightened her grip on her phone. It''s still a little overwhelming to her now that they''ve confessed their feelings to each other. Now don''t get her wrong. She loves Flynn more than anything else and she wants him to be happy. And she''s happy how things turned out, that they both feel the same way for each other and that they¡¯re not just dating to check if it would work out because she knows they will make it work for both of them. August somehow just feels like she doesn''t know him that well. He didn''t tell her about his true identity but she believes he had a reason for that. She replied to his messages. I love you. See youter. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Augustine went to the cafeteria to grab a snack and drink when a familiar face was at the end of the line. He was looking at the menu when she approached the line, he looked at her direction and smiled. "Hey, August." He greeted as soon as he noticed her. "Hey, Liam." "Your break?" "Yes. You?" "No. Just here to do some research and got hungry. Would you like to join me for lunch?" She nodded, smiling. "Sure." They ordered their meals and shared a table. "You excited for the trip?" "Anxious." "Why?" "It''s my first time going on a ss field trip out of the country." "Well, you should get use to it. Pearsons University are very fond of sending their students for international conference like this one." "Really? This school must be really rich." "You could say that. Every college and their sessful alumni would never fail giving donations for the next generation¡¯s learning and education. That''s why they could offer schrships for qualified students and send sses to Europe." "Wow." "Even heard, there''s a royal family funding the school for maintenance and stuff." "How''d you learn about this?" She asked curious and already thinking about Flynn when he mentioned the royal family. "Words go around, you know. Rumors really. But it''s never confirmed. It would appear that there are donations in ce but the people behind it doesn''t want the recognition. Sort of didn''t like the attention." Sounds like Flynn to me. "Are you alright?" He''s really got a lot of things going on that I''m not aware of. "August, are you okay?" Liam asked again. "I¡ªI''m fine. I just thought of something." ?????? It''s thirty minutes before her afternoon sses and she texted Flynn, remembering she doesn''t know where his office is. She waited at the lobby near the faculty room. The same ce where she first saw Flynn on the day of her interview with the dean. Her phone started ringing with his name on the screen. Where are you? Uhm¡ªat the hall. Next to the faculty. Alright. Wait for me. She waited for five minutes and she saw Flynn walking towards her with his one hand in his pants pocket and the same serious look on his face. He came from the hallway from where the dean''s office was at. "Come, August." He said and she followed him to the hallway, passing by the dean''s office and a few offices. His office is at the far end of the hallway. He opened the door for her. She steps inside, looking around. He has a cozy and spacious office. She then looked at the ss showing his name on his table. Professor Flynn Ferguson, P. Eng, Ph. D.?Professor and Associate Chair?Civil Engineering and Applied Mechanics She waited for him as he closed the door. She touched his table with her fingers and the engraved title of his name on the ss. "Professor and Associate Chair?" She was asking him when he wrapped his hands around her waist and kissed her lips. Her eyes widened in surprise and she eventually responded to his kiss. He removes the knapsack off her shoulders and puts them to a chair next to his table. He moaned and carried her to the conference table near the door. Heys her back gently as he stands between her legs. His lips left hers and traced down her neck and her chest while unbuttoning her blouse. "F¡ªFlynn, are you sure it''s okay?" He nodded as he sucked on her hard nipples. She moaned and he immediately covers her mouth with his free hand. "Keep your voice down for me, August." She took a deep breath and nodded. He lifts her skirt and removes her panties before he kissed her wetness. She moaned again but his hand managed to keep her voice in. She could feel his expert tongue licking and flicking her sensitive bean. And then he started making sucking sounds as his mouth captured her fully. She grabs on his hair and lifts his face to kiss her. She could still taste her own juice from his mouth and it only turned her on. She felt his hand fondling on her breasts as his fingers slides inside her folds, C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. pleasuring her. She tightened her hug around his shoulders as his breasts brushed against his clothes. And as if he didn''t have the patience anymore, he removes his top and went back to kissing her lips as his chest brushed against her breasts and hard nipples. "Flynn, my afternoon ss would start at one thirty," she said between their kiss. "I¡ªIs there something you want to talk about?" "Later." He answered and kissed her again. She heard him unbuckling his belt and unzipping his pants. She was breathing soundly as he watched him putting his hardness on her entrance. "Please. Do it now." She begged. "Of course." He whispered hoarsely and pushed himself inside. They both moaned as they shared another passionate kiss. "Let''s keep our voices down." He whispered against her lips, as he pushed in and out of her. She nodded as she moved her hips matching his rhythm. That familiar excitement inside her building up into reaching her climax. "F¡ªFlynn. Oh God." She mouthed as they both watch their bodies be one. "I''ming, August." He whispered as he buries his face on her chest. "Fuck." She hugged him tighter as she had her own release and felt his warm semen filling her insides They were both panting heavily as Flynn pulls out and watched his cum dripping between her legs. He grabs a box of tissue and wipes her skin. She jerked as she felt ticklish when his hand moved slowly between her legs. "Did you really ask me to "I miss being one with you especially afterst night." He answered looking a little embarrassed. "I miss you, too." She kissed his lips gently. "When did you have this office?" She asked as she started fixing her dress and watching him dress up. "Last week. They''ve been offering me this office and I just keep putting it on hold." "Why?" "I didn''t have the reason to get my own office then." She blushed. "And n¡ªnow?" He smiled at her. "I have you.¡± Chapter 33 Chapter 33 For some reason, Flynn¡¯s answer made August¡¯s heart swell in happiness. No matter how twisted it is, she feels touched that he''s doing this to be with her in private. Since they can''t really act like the regr couples. She sighed inside, it''s starting to sink in how difficult it would be to go out with someone like Flynn. He is her professor and he is a prince. She suddenly feel worried about getting caught. Her mind was clouded with her emotions at that time she suggested they could date in private that she didn''t think of getting caught. She was so in the moment that she forgot about consequences that may cause problems for both of them. "What''s wrong?" He caressed her cheeks with his thumbs. We''ll get through this. I can''t just ask him to quit this job although he was more than willing to do so. It''ll work. I''m sure it''ll work out for us. As long as we both want to make it work. She smiled and kissed his lips. "Nothing. I love you. And thank you for doing this. I know you did this to make it work for both of us. Since I was the one who gave you the condition for us to date in private." He sighed. "I think¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I¡¯ll never have a normal rtionship with anyone." She feels sad for him. She could sense how much he wanted to live a normal life, out of the public''s eyes and just enjoy his private life. "Well, you''re already dating a normal girl. I''m no one special." She teased. "That''s a good start, right?" He kissed her forehead. "You''re special, August. People may always think of themselves as average or normal but to someone, you''d always be something else. And you are special to me.¡± The bell rang for her ss and she kissed his lips before heading out. "I have to go. I''ll see you tonight?¡± Flynn nodded with a smile on his lips. ¡°See you.¡± ?????? August was almost done with her shift when she heard someone calling her name but it sure isn''t someone from the evening brew. "August!" She looked around and saw Liam waving his hand at her, while sitting on a couch and a cup of coffee on his table. She went near him. "Hey, didn''t know you go here." ¡°Well, I don''t, usually. But I saw a familiar face when I was passing by and decided to try the ce." He said, implying she was that familiar face. She smiled. "Is there anything else you''d like to order though?" "Nothing really. Just wanted to say hi. What time do you get off?" "In an hour." She answered as she checked her wristwatch. "Cool. I''ll wait for you then." "Why? Is there anything you wanna talk about?" ¡°N¡ªNo. I j¡ªjust¡­¡° He stammered and scratched his cheek. "I just wanted to talk and probably walk you home?" "How''d you know I live nearby?" She asked feeling a little cautious. ¡°Oh, I just heard the guys talking about who''ll walk you home tonight." He chuckled. "Geez. Those guys don''t get it. I said I''m fine going home alone. They''re all pretty busy with their own college festivaling up." "Your boyfriend, too?" "W¡ªWhat?" She panicked. "I mean, is your boyfriend busy as well he couldn''t walk you home?" Her heartbeat suddenly erratic. How would she answer that question? She''s not sure what information Liam wanted to get from her. Does he have an idea about Flynn? Or is he just trying to know if she''s single or not? Flynn knows this set up she has with her colleagues. She promised she''ll avoid the guys as much as possible. ¡°I, uhm¡ª" "Miss Peters?" She heard a familiar voice from behind her. "F¡ªFl¡ªI mean, Professor Ferguson." She bites her lower lip. "Professor!" Liam stands up. "Good evening. How''s the evening run?" Flynn was a little sweaty on his ck joggers, white dry fit shirt and cap paired with his ck running shoes. "It''s fine. Mind if I join you while waiting for my drink?" He asked while catching his breath. "Not at all, Professor." "I¡ªI''ll excuse myself." She mumbled and forced a smile. For some reason she feels d Flynn came to her rescue, feeling confused as to how she''d handle Liam''s question. It was easy then because she''s not seeing Flynn or anyone at all, it was easy to answer those kinds of questions. But knowing she''s in a rtionship for the first time but she couldn''t tell anyone is a different story. It''s really starting to getplicated. She looks at Liam and Flynn. Did Flynn hear Liam''s question earlier? Will Flynn wait for her to get off and will Liam do the same? Damn, this is driving me crazy! I''m sure Flynn cane up with an excuseter. Her shift is over and she''s ready to leave when she noticed Flynn standing up to leave too. Liam did the same and she panicked. She was about to go out and the other guys doing part time were preparing, too. She assured them, again, that she can walk herself home when Flynn and Liam approached them. "Hey, August." "Hey." She greeted, trying to sound as casual as possible with Flynn around. She introduced Liam to her colleagues. "Professor Ferguson mentioned he lives nearby." "Ah, yes! Professor Ferguson lives in the same apartment building where August lives." Trevor said while Tanner looked away when Professor looks at him, intimidatingly. "Oh!" Liam said nodding his head. "That solves the problem then? Sorry, I heard you''re walking August home and no one cane with her tonight." "No. I¡ªI''m alright. I can¡ª"N?velDrama.Org content rights. "I don''t mind." Flynn answered firmly and sips from his iced drink. Everyone was suddenly quiet. Liam was the first to recover and smiled at her. "I''ll go ahead then. See you around." She smiled and she was pinned on the ground as the boys left the street. They were left alone. "He likes you." "Huh?" "Liam." He answered curtly, uninterested. "That''s crazy." Sheughed nervously. "Shall we?" He asked and they started walking home. There''s an awkward silence between them. "I''d like to walk you home. Every night when your shift is over." "But they might¡ª" "Now that they know we live in the same ce and that I do evening runs and drop by at the coffee shop, they wouldn''t think about that." She smiled at him. He dide up with a solution. "Smart." "The things I''d do for love." And it struck her. What about me? What can I do? Chapter 34 Chapter 34 It was a busy week at the coffee shop with students studying and reviewing for the tests that week before the festival starts. She managed to study her lessons, of course, with Flynn''s help whenever she has questions about some topics. She also managed to do her usual tutoring sessions with two freshmen students. With work, testsing and tutoring sessions, she could not even spend time with Flynn so much. The only time she''s able to talk to him wide awake is when he walks her home. Every after finishing dinner, she would sometimes fall asleep while he was exining lessons to her or even waste a cup of coffee or tea that he prepared because she was too sleepy to drink it. She doesn''t even have the time to make love since they both need to be early next day. And every morning when she wakes up, it''s either he''s lying beside her and hugging her by the waist or he''d already prepared their breakfast. How does he manage all these? And each time, she''s just starting to feel like she needs to do something for him. As a girlfriend. A normal girlfriend. The tests ended on Friday and she asked Flynn to celebrate with her for surviving the first tests which he enthusiastically agreed to. "I didn''t know this is the kind of celebration you have in mind." He chuckled and his chest lifts softly. They just made love for hours after her night shift at the coffee shop and as agreed he was there at the coffee shop¡ªordering his coffee and waited for her. The guys were all casually saying their goodbyes and Henry skipped the routine of giving her treats when she leaves after realizing Flynn is walking her home every night. Tanner on the other hand was still funny and friendly but is always evasive when Flynn is around. She blushed as she lifts her head from Flynn''s wide chest and looked at him. "I''m not saying this is a bad idea." He smiled at her. "I miss you. I miss making love with you." She smiled back and sighed. She''s been thinking about that night he agreed to walk her every night after her shift at the coffee shop and said the things he''d do for love. She''s finallye up with an idea. And she''s just waiting for the tests to finish to make it happen. "Will you go out with me tomorrow?" Flynn looked excited. "Where?" "It''s a surprise." She giggled and hugged him tight. He hugged her back and kissed her forehead. "I''d go anywhere you want to go." "Oh! Stop acting like a prince." She rolled her eyes and smiled at him. Since he confessed about him being a prince, he''s starting to associate his actions and words to a prince. He''s a natural. She must have noticed his polished gestures and manners but she just didn''t pay attention to it because she treated him like a regr guy. But then all this time, remembering how he eats, how he drinks, how he cooks and moves in the kitchen, how he walks and how he talks, it all happened with finesse. It made sense. "But I am." He kissed her lips, hovered her with his body and made love to her again. ?????? Next morning. Flynn was waiting for her, drinking his coffee while reading a book in her living room. She wore a ck hoodie on top of her peach dress paired with ck sneakers. She asked him earlier C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org to wear his ck hoodie, his ck joggers, running shoes and cap. She grabbed the paper bag from her closet and went to the living room. She wore the ck cap and mask as she stands in front of Flynn. He slowly looked at her. "Are we robbing a bank?" She rolled her eyes as she hands him a ck mask. "No, my silly prince. We''re going on a date." He smiled at her, looking excited. "You mean, we''ll go out together?" She nodded with her eyes smiling. "No, Viscount Flynn. I''ll be on a date with myself. I''ll go out on my own. Of course, we are going out¡ªto¡ªge¡ªther!" She points at the mask. "Wearing this." He stands up and grabbed it from her hand. He hugged her tight and whispered. "Thank you, August." She winked at him. "I''m sorry. This is all I can afford for now." "This is all I ever wanted." He pulled the mask down from her face and kissed her lips lightly before wearing his own mask. They left her apartment and she closed the door behind them before they started walking. It was a little awkward walking with him at first but he reached out to her and held her hands in his. "I suppose we should be holding hands while walking?" She blushed as she looked into his smiling eyes. He squeezed her hand in his, assuring him it''s going to be alright. "I suppose so." She answered, crossed their fingers together and grabbed his arms with her other hand, hugging his left arm while holding hands. They went inside the lift and she felt him kissing her head even if she''s wearing a cap. "Where shall we go?" He asked as they stood in front of the apartment building. "The amusement park!" She answered with excitement. "Of course.¡± Chapter 35 Chapter 35 They hailed a cab and when they reached the park, Flynn pulls out his wallet but she stopped him. "I''m paying. It''s my treat!" She hands the money to the cab driver and they stepped out of the car. She grabs Flynn''s hands in hers and looking so excited when she saw the rides and he followed her everywhere. She paid for an all day pass and ride and also got themselves food for lunch at any restaurant inside the park. Flynn insisted to pay or at least share but she refused. "I invited you to this kind of date so I''m paying, okay? Keep that expensive wallet of yours and let my proud coin purse handle it!" She shows him her pink coin purse with folded cash and some change. He chuckled and she can imagine that handsome smile on his face behind the mask as they step out of the cab. He hugged her from behind and nestled her face between her shoulder and neck. "I''m so happy, August. I am." She heard him sniff so she tries to look into his teary eyes. "You''re crying?" He looked away when she tried to stare. "Just dust in my eyes." He cleared his throat and held her steady while he hugs her from behind. "Thank you. This means a lot to me." She smiled. "I''m d to hear that. Stop crying or you''ll ruin our first date." He nodded and without warning he ces his arm around her shoulders. "What ride do you want to try first?" She blushed feeling him this close while they''re in public. They really seem like a normal couple dating. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Some people are staring at them with the masks on their faces but they didn''t mind and just continued enjoying their time at the park. They tried different rides and she keeps holding on to Flynn while screaming. Flynn would just look at her,ughing at her reaction. She''s thankful she''s wearing the mask or Flynn would see her ugly face screaming in fear with the rides. They also tried the horror house but Flynn was asposed as always. He wasn''t scared. He even got an exnation how the scary faces, fake blood and wounds are made. "Really? What are you? You''re not scared of the rides and you''re not even scared of them? What is it that you''re scared of?" She was giggling asking the question but he was suddenly quiet. "Losing someone I love." He answered as he looked into her eyes and squeezed her hand in his while they''re walking with few people along the dark hallway going out of the horror house. She caught herself in his spell and they were both pinned near the exit door in the dark. He stared at her, removing his mask. And as if the time ticks so slow, he lifts his hand and removes the stic band behind her ear, letting the mask fall from her face. He lowered his face and kissed her lips slowly and passionately. She responded with the same passion as he cupped her face in his hands and pulled her head to meet his hungry kiss. She heard people screaming in the background but the more dominant sound was her heartbeat singing a beautiful melody of love and her head started to feel light, as if she''s in cloud nine. She then felt someone bumping into her in the dark causing her to lose her bnce but Flynn caught her by the waist and took the fall, hugging her tight while she''s on top of him as his back touched the ground. The person said sorry but left the horror house running. And in the dark, she could see Flynn smiling at her and she smiled back when his arms tightened around her body. "I love you." He whispered. "I love¡ª" Her stomach growled in hunger. She blushed and felt ashamed, resting her face to his chest. Flynnughed softly and kissed her head. "Alright, princess. Let''s have lunch." ?????? They both agreed to have burger and fries for lunch and soft drinks. When she asked him if it''s okay to just buy their food and sit in a bench like most people at the park do since the restaurants are all full, Flynn agreed to her idea. She insisted to buy their food while he waits for her at the end of the line. As soon as she got their orders, Flynn rushed to her and helped. He reached out to his pockets and pulled a white handkerchief. He then wipes the sweat from the side of her face and neck. She blushed with his gesture. He''s really acting so sweet and cute as her boyfriend. Oh my God! Why are you doing this? I''m falling in love with him over and over again. She cleared her throat topose herself and her thoughts. Flynn immediately found them a bench to sit on and eat their lunch. It''s somewhat isted from the crowd under the shade of a big tree. "Where do you want to go next?" He asked, their masks already away from their faces, enough to eat their food. She bites on her burger. "I''d love to try their shooting game stalls and their w grabber machines! But I''m not really good at aiming and getting that prize! I still love to try though." "Sure. I''ll y." "Really?" He nodded as he bites on his burger. "Watch me.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 They finished their meal and threw their trash on the bin. They then wore their masks back and went straight to the shooting game stall. Thergest pink furry cat is the first prize. And she could imagine her eyes turning into kitty cat eyes, hoping and wishing she can have it. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They both got their shooting guns and started. August wasted all her bullets on the first try. It''s Flynn''s turn and she couldn''t take her eyes off of him as he expertly ces the gun up and aimed for the target to get the first prize. "Wow! You really sure you can hit that?" She asked. "Watch me, princess." He took a deep breath and sighed softly as he pulled the trigger and in slow motion, she saw the target gunned down. She screamed and jumped for joy, hugging Flynn. She can''t help herself smiling widely as the guy behind the stall gives her the big furry cat as her prize. "Oh my God! You did it! This is so fun!" She kissed him on the cheek. "You wanna try the w grabber?" He asked, looking pleased and proud. They went to the machine and this time, he allowed Flynn to do it alone and didn''t waste anymore money with her useless w grabbing skills. And without even trying too hard, he was able to get the plush toy she wanted! He got her the cute little cat and penguin! "How''d you do it? You look so good using those machines!" She''s so thrilled with the toys they got as prizes. "This is the first time I actually got the prizes I wanted on those stalls and machines!" He smiled shyly but it didn''t reach his eyes. He looked away as if he remembered something. "Is something wrong?" He puts his arms around her shoulder since they couldn''t hold hands because she''s holding all the toys in her hand while hugging the big furry cat stuffed toy. "I used to go and y on parks like this. In London." He answered looking far away as they take a seat on the bench facing the blue ocean. He brushes her shoulder with his thumb as he rests his back on the bench, as if he''s remembering good memories with someone close to him. His eyes smiled and then looked at her. "She taught me how to y those. She''s a very fun and loving mother. And that''s why I''m not too scared of the rides or those silly horror houses anymore." He paused. "You''re probably wondering why I never mentioned my family to you." She sighed and looked at the blue ocean as the cold breeze blows her shoulder length hair. "I always believe people keep things to themselves for a reason. Whatever your reason is, I respect that. You can always tell me when you''re ready." She rests her head on his shoulders and she felt him kissing her head. "Thank you, August." To conclude their date that day they decided to ride the Giant Wheel. It was already dark so they could see the lights glowing from above and the stars in the sky from the ss windows of the enclosed ride. She felt Flynn''s arm around her shoulders, hugging her while they''re seated. And then a loud popping soundmenced followed by a colorful burst in the sky. "Fireworks! Look!" She smiled at Flynn who was looking at her. She blushed when she saw that sexy expression on his face as he lowers the mask and he lifts his hand to remove hers. "F¡ªFlynn." He hushed her with a gentle kiss while the fireworks continued to paint the sky. She responded to his kisses and ced her arms around his shoulders. He slowly pushed her on the seat and hovered his body slightly to hers. She gasped when she felt his hand touching her breasts. She moaned hard. His lips then captured her hard nipples after lifting her hoodie and pulling her bra down, exposing her breasts. She could only hold her breath as she watched his expert tongue bring pleasure to her hardened sensitive nipples and skin. And then he pulled his joggers and boxers down, cing his hips between her legs as he pulled her panties down to her ankle. She held her breath again, anticipating hisrge cock to enter her wet sensitive folds. In one swift motion, he entered her moistened center and pushed deeper. She hugged him tighter. "Flynn." Their ride stopped with them at the very top, still hearing the loud banging sound from the fireworks. And she can''t help herself from moaning harder when his hips started to move faster, she anticipated him reaching his peak and she felt her stomach clenching for her own release. Flynn pushed deep and hard as she felt his warm cum filling her and his cock twitching for its climax. They both whispered their names almost in unison. He kissed her lips passionately as he moves slowly inside her. She followed the rhythm of his lovemaking and found themselves having another climax. The ride started moving again and Flynn helped fix her dress and hoodie after he fixed himself. And as if nothing happened, Flynn lifts his hand to put their masks back on before they alighted the ride with him at the pedestal waiting for her hand to hold his. Flynn was carrying therge furry cat between his right side and right arm while she carries the two plush toys with her arms across her chest, Flynn''s left arm was over her shoulders as they walk outside the park. "Did you have fun?" She asked him. "Of course!" He looked at her while raising his hand to get a cab. While waiting, Flynn said, "There''s something I''d like to show you, August." She faced him. "What is it?" "It''s not a what. It''s where. It''s a ce that exins a big part of my past and my family." She feels stunned hearing those words from him, he''s finally sharing something about himself. He''s finally opening up to her. And she feels like it is something so huge and important that she needs to prepare herself for whatever information he''s going to show her. "I''m ready¡ª" She squeezed his hand. "¡ªif you are, of course." She smiled at him. He took a deep breath and sighed, smiling at her. The cab stops in front of them. "What changed your mind?" She asked, curious. "About what you said¡ªrespect." Chapter 37 Chapter 37 The cab halted in front of a church in the outskirts of Seattle and Flynn pulled out his wallet before she could even get her coin purse to pay the cab driver. They stepped out of the vehicle and stood in front of the church while people walked inside to attend the evening mass. It was a small church with a small parking lot andwn but number of people are stilling and gathered, bringing donations. "Are we attending the evening mass?" August asked, curious. We could''ve gone to a church in the city if he wants to attend but why here? He nodded as he holds her hand in his. They walked inside with thest few peopleing in. The mass then started and Flynn was quietly hearing the mass beside her. He would sometimes hold her hand in his or brush the top of her hand with his thumb while their fingers are crossed. I wonder what he''s thinking about right now. Is this what he wanted to show me? Or he just wants to attend the evening mass before showing her "the ce", like to get enough courage and strength? The mass ended but Flynn stayed seated with her. She waited for him to say something and just stayed quiet as she observed people leaving the church. Only few people were left when the presiding priest on that evening mass walked towards them with a smile on his face. Flynn then stood up, held the priest''s hand in his and lifted it to his forehead. "Father Philips." She was lost. She stood behind Flynn and forced a smile to the presiding priest as she reached for his hand and brought it to her forehead as courtesy and respect as well. "Good evening, Father." She greeted shortly. Flynn knows him. He must be someone from his past. He smiled at them. "Wee back, son. How are you?" Wee back? Flynn nodded with a smile and held her hands in his. "I''m good, Father. Thank you. You didn''t age a bit." Bothughed shortly. "By the way, this is August¡ªmy girlfriend." Flynn introduced her and she blushed at how natural the word my girlfriend came out of his mouth¡ªshe felt happy. "August, this is Father Philips, he''s the head parish here in town." Father Philips smiled at her. "It''s nice to meet you." "It''s nice to see you, too, Father." She smiled back. "You must be tired and hungry. Why don''t you stay the night after dinner?" Flynn nodded and she agreed. She was expecting that they''d have dinner somewhere but it turns out Father Philips will cook dinner for them. They walked a few blocks from the church and they reached his home. It was a simple house with almost nothing in it but an old couch set, simple wooden dining set and his kitchen is as simple as his living area. He was smiling as he was working in the kitchen while Flynn tried to help him as she quietly sits on the chair but Father Philips refused any help and just allowed them to stay with him in the kitchen. "Let me be a good host of this feast." "Of course." Flynn agreed, smiling. "So, how was teaching in the university?" Father asked while he chops the beef meat in cubes and then the broli. She watched both men talking. Flynn looked at her. "It was always a good and exciting experience to teach, Father. I could still remember how Father Jacobs taught me when I was younger." Flynn looked a little sad when he mentioned that name. Father Flynn was also looking a little sad. "Father Jacobs really taught you well. He turned your gift into something extraordinary. You were so shy and quiet as a kid. Who would''ve thought you''d be teaching sses?" That sparked August''s interest. It seemed like Flynn spent his childhood with them. Both men noticed her sudden interest. Father Philips then smiled at her before Flynn, as if silently asking if he can talk more about it. Flynn seem to have understood it and nodded. "Flynn grew up here in this neighborhood with priests as his parents or uncles or friends." He started to mix the meat, broli and sauce in a pan. "We found him on the church''s doorstep one night when I was working on a case study with Father Jacobs. He was left covered with thick cloth in an old crib with note left, a note saying the regret and shame the person felt writing the letter. I even remember Flynn C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org crying all of a sudden and Father Jacobs as if on impulse carried him and Flynn calmed down." She listened to Father Philips attentively. She''s finally hearing Flynn''s past, a part of him that she always wanted to know about. A young Flynn. "Flynn is a bright kid. Look at him now. We''re so proud of him." He smiled proudly as he washed his hands and dried it with a clean cloth on the kitchen counter as they wait for the beef and broli to be cooked. "But you know, he was very shy and quiet that we even considered having him checked by a speech specialist. We thought he is mute because he never talks to anybody since we tried sending him to daycare." "Then we realized he wasn''t. We had to bring him somewhere else, he took tests and we are all surprised when he got over a hundred!" "We couldn''t afford sending him to school as you know we only depend on donations here and some help from the main parish. So I had the young priests especially Father Jacobs teach him. But Father Jacobs was exceptionally good as he raised Flynn like his own son. That''s why their bond is different among all others." Father Philips was sad again mentioning Father Jacobs'' name. Flynn took a deep breath and exhaled slowly as he looked at her to exin. "Father Jacobs died in a car ident traveling to New York for a peace conference.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 August was suddenly quiet as she felt sorry for Flynn losing the most important person in his life. Flynn looked at her. "When you said something about respecting whatever reason I have for keeping things to myself, I remembered him, being a confused child as I don''t have a parent to call mother or father, he respected my istion from the world. But I always find him beside me¡ªanswering my unspoken questions and doubts just by observing how I look at kids ying with their father or a child holding his mother''s hand." He smiled at her. "Respect¡ª"He continued. "Father said that we can''t force people to tell us their worries or desires. We must respect that certain gap between one person to another. Sooner orter, they will seek someone''s lending ear, they will have their confession and will try to make things right or at least, ask for forgiveness. Like my mother who only reached out to Father Philips when I was already ten¡ªthose years Father respected her istion as a mother to her child¡ªthe guilt, shame and regret she endured until she finally had the courage toe forward and confess to Father Philips after ten years." "And right now, I want to confess this past I kept secret from you. This is me, August. I didn''t have the same childhood as Ste. I was abandoned by my mother and had issues as a child. Even at the time it was brought to me that my parents are from the Royal family. I never talked to them. As a teenager, I questioned everything and rebelled." He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "After Father Jacobs'' death and my mother came back, Father Philips was there. Like always." "It was only then that I remembered what he taught me¡ªrespect. They respected my hatred. He said I had to feel and experience it, they waited for me to realize it¡ªmy mother came back to make things right or at least, ask for forgiveness." She couldn''t help herself from shedding a tear after hearing his story. "I''m sorry if I''m crying." She whispered in between sniffs and wiped her tears with her fingers. "I''m happy and sad¡ªno matter how crazy that sounds, I feel a lot of emotions right now. I''m sad hearing what you''ve been through but I''m happy you allowed me to learn this truth about you. Thank you, Flynn." She looked at Father Philips. "I''m sorry for being emotional, Father." "I''m used to emotions and tears, child. And there''s nothing to be ashamed about. We are not here to C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. judge. We listen." He smiled. Flynn smiled at her. "You''re probably so confused. I was, too¡ªuntil you reminded me of Father Philips. I want to say sorry that it took me this long." She smiled at him. "Well¡ªit''s better now thanter, I guess?" "Of course." "It''s better now than never. And now, the food is ready!" Father Philips announced as he looked at them from the kitchen counter. " ?????? It was after eight o''clock when they left Father Philips, promising to visit him often. Flynn had asked his driver Hugo to pick them since there are no cabs in the area. They were inside the vehicle when Flynn crossed his fingers to hers. She smiled at him, she has other questions but she knew tonight wouldn''t be the right time. She just wanted to give Flynn enough time to recover from this eventful night. He smiled at her. "You know you can ask me questions anytime. I could see that curious look on your face." She blushed. "W¡ªWell..." "What is it?" She wanted to ask him¡ªwhy did your mother choose Father Philips? How did you manage to ept everything after all that happened? But she stopped herself from asking and smiled at him instead, thinking Flynn had so much things he had shared today. They sure have all their time to share more. "I love you." She said as she tilts her head to give his lips a quick kiss. He gasped in surprise. When he recovered, his hand reached out to her neck and pulled her for a slow passionate kiss. She felt his hand on her shoulders then to her breasts. She moaned hard before their lips parted. "I love you more, August." She smiled at him after he gave her a chaste kiss but she knew as she looked into his eyes, the desire is burning for more than just a kiss. "I''ll wake you up when we''re home." She nodded and rested her head against his shoulders. She felt him kissing her hair as her eyes closed and she falls asleep. ?????? Monday. After the testsst week, the students are all pretty busy preparing for their own festival celebration. The sses were a little light considering the event. Flynn though didn''t stop his usual tests everyday which made his students more irritated she even heard few students mostly guys talking about it. But the girls are, of course, a different story¡ªthey didn''t even say any word and just drooled over their hot professor. And she justughs it off. She can actually count herself in. Flynn is just getting hotter and more handsome in her eyes after what they shared over the weekend. That sneaky but romantic amusement park date and the revtion that night! She found herself smiling while eating at the cafeteria when a pair of hands ced a tray of food in her table. "That vegetable sd don''t look that dreamy at all for you to be daydreaming." He teased. Her smiled vanished and she awkwardly cleared her throat. "I was just¡ª" "Daydreaming." He continued with a smile on his lips and bites on his sandwich. "Guess I can''t talk my way out of it, huh?" He moved his head sideways. "Uh¡ªuh. Guilty. You are the exact description of daydreaming. I should''ve taken a photo of you!" Sheughed shortly. "So¡ªhave you decided which tour to take on the festival?" He asked. "I think Professor Flynn mentioned he is arranging a festival itinerary for freshmen." He nodded. "I see. What about after the festival hours?" "W¡ªWhat do you mean?" She asked, feeling a little uneasy of how their conversation would go. "I mean, tour around Paris, eat at restaurants or visit museums¡ªdo you love art?" He asked enthusiastically. She felt awkward. He''s actually inviting her out for some sort of a date? "I don''t think it''s appropriate to be¡ª" "Is it your boyfriend? Is he in the same college?" She felt a little irritated with his questioning. "I don''t think we can talk about that kind of thing." He looked shocked and regretful when she was obviously starting to feel upset. "I''m sorry. I¡ªI didn''t mean to¡ªsorry, August." She stands up and picked her tray and things. "Please excuse me." He holds her wrist, stopping her from leaving. "I''m sorry if I''m being too intrusive." "Just let me go. Please." She begged, trying to sound as calm as possible. "I think you heard her loud enough, Liam." That familiar voice echoed in the dining hall and the students were all startled hearing that voice. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 August can''t help herself from panicking with all the attention they caught, the students staring at them and Professor Flynn Ferguson. Liam immediately released her wrist. "Good afternoon, Professor. We were just¡ª" "Miss Peters, can you ask the other freshman representatives to drop by for a meeting about the freshmen''s festival itinerary after sses this afternoon?" He asked her andpletely ignored Liam. All she could do was nod at Flynn. He left them and she took that chance to leave as well, escaping the curious and intrigued looks from the people in the dining hall. Her heart is beating so fast she wanted to get eaten by the ground. She just wants to disappear. Her mind was upied by what just happened when a hand from a dark hallway grabbed her arm and pulled her. It was a hallway going to an abandoned room for cleaning materials. "Shhhh." The owner of the hand hushed her. "It''s me." "Flynn!" She gasped but his hand was quick enough to cover her mouth and bring her to the abandoned room and locked the door behind him. "What was that all about?" "He¡ªHe was asking me to take a tour after festival hours in London. I said, no. I tried to reject him but he started asking questions about having a boyfriend¡ª" He took a deep breath and sighed calmly. "I''ll make sure he won''t be near you anymore." "Please don''t cause another scene like that." She begged as she holds his face, her hands shaking. "I''m scared." "He won''t be near you again. I promise." "That''s not what I mean, Flynn. I''m scared for both of us. When people would know." His eyes widened in shock, realizing what she''s worried about. He hugged her tight. "It''ll be fine. We''ll be okay." She rests her face on his shoulder as her tears started to fall. "Please don''t cry." He whispered. "Don''t worry. I''ll be more careful not to cause any trouble between us or risking ourselves." He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her tears away. She took a deep breath before he responded to his kiss when his lipsnded on hers. And as if the fire was lit, they embraced each other''s body and started undressing each other. Flynn then traces the skin from her neck down to her breast and hard nipple. He sucked them hard alternately while her hands grabbed on his hair. She bites on her lower lip to suppress her moan. Flynn hushed her by kissing her lips again. He continued to do that while he pulls her panties down after removing her dress and dropping it to their feet. He then unzips his pants, pulls out his cock and guides it to her already wet folds while he lifts her left leg up his arm. In one swift motion, he pushed his hard shaft inside her as he grabbed on her hips and pulled her to meet his deep thrusts. He groaned softly when he felt her insides clenching and twitching against his hard cock. He covers her mouth as he bites the soft skin on her shoulder, as if he''s starting to feel impatient and wanted toe. He thrusts in and out of her and she continued to move her hips, dancing in his rhythm while grabbing on his shoulders, softly calling out his name. "F¡ªFlynn." "I''ming, August. Pleasee with me." He uttered under his struggled breath, as he thrusts harder and deeper inside and feeling his release. "Coming." August whispered as she buries her face on his neck and hisst thrust released the warm cum between her legs. They were both out of breath when they heard foot stepsing and voices talking. "I think we heard some noise inside the janitor''s old cleaning storage. Maybe some students sneaking in." A sound if clicking keys were next together with two or three pairs of footsteps. They both panicked and immediately fixed themselves. August could only silently crossed her fingers that they wont get caught as they hid behind the old storage cab. They heard footsteps walking, as if looking and checking but didn''t really get inside to check all corners. They were both holding their breath and she could feel Flynn''s breathing slowly as he hugs her tight in his arms. "There''s no one here. You''re probably just hearing things." The low voice said from the security personnel. "Probably. Could it be?" The young male student said, sounding scared. "Could it be what?" The other male student asked. "They said there are ghosts in this university." "You''re both old to believe in such silly stories! You should get back to your sses. I''ll lock this up." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The security personnel said with authority. They heard the clicking of the keys and the doorknob locking. Next would be their exhaled breath in relief. And then they both looked at each other, realizing that the security personnel actually had another lock ced after they heard another clicking¡ªhoping they''re both wrong about what they''re thinking. They both stood up and Flynn went straight to the door, ced his ear to the door and listened carefully, making sure no one was in the hallway. They were both startled when the bell rang as a sign that the first ss willmence. She panicked. "I have ss." Flynn nodded. "I know. I have paperworks, too." He holds the doorknob and twisted it to open. There was a clicking sound as it unlocks but when Flynn pulled it, it didn''t open. They both looked at each other, looking pale. "I think we''re locked from outside." Flynn uttered under his breath. "W¡ªWhat?" Chapter 40 Chapter 40 August grabbed on Flynn''s arm when he confirmed they''re locked up¡ªlooking worried how they''d get out of that locked room and the possibility of getting caught and found out. Also, she can''t miss her afternoon sses and Flynn must finish his paperworks before their London festival trip. "I''ll figure something out." He assured her as he kissed her forehead before getting his phone to call someone but he sighed in frustration. "I don''t get signal here." "Maybe I can?" She took her phone and disappointedly looked at him. "Nothing." "Wait." Flynn whispered and ced his right index finger to his lips, telling her to be quiet. "I can hear footsteps." She waited and kept her mouth shut. The footsteps stopped right in front of the door. Flynn ced his hand in front of her, as if protecting her as they both stepped back. She doesn''t know what his n is but she trusts him. She stayed behind him, hiding. The sound from the doorknob made her heart beating faster than its normal rate and she had to grab on Flynn''s shirt, as if getting strength from it. The clicking sound of the keys followed as the person ced a key to the other lock, twisted it to unlock from the outside. She held her breath and she knew Flynn did, too as the door opened. There was a moment of silence, she closed her eyes while still hiding behind Flynn''s back. "I knew it." August abruptly opened her eyes when she heard that familiar voice. Liam! She stood beside Flynn who was still cing his hand between her and Liam. Liam''s face was serious and he looked a little upset while holding the keys. Liam reached out to grab her right hand but Flynn took her left hand to stop Liam from pulling her away. "Wai¡ª" She said in panic as she see the guys ring at each other. She looked at Liam''s hand holding the keys and Liam as if reading her mind answered, "I took it from the security personnel''s office. Of course, it wouldn''t be smart to tell them I did that or I''d tell them who were the people in this room." Giving Flynn a mischievous smile. "Are you threatening me?" Flynn asked, sounding irritated. Liam scoffed. "Do you feel threatened¡ª" He paused. "¡ªFlynn?" August could sense that Flynn is trying to control himself from doing anything violent as she holds his arm. He then took a deep breath and sighed roughly, taking her left hand in his as he walked pass Liam, intentionally bumping his right shoulder. August followed him but Liam stopped her by grabbing her right arm. "Did you really think this through, August?" He ask, looking into her eyes. "Let her go." Flynn demanded. Liam kept his hand on her arm and looked at Flynn. "So, you''re not just teaching her in ss but also N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. making decisions for her now?" "I said let her go." Flynn is still clearly trying his best to be calm. But his nerves are visible on his temple and neck. "Don''t you feel worried right now¡ªme finding this out?" Liam asked to no one in particr, thinking he''s got something against them or against Flynn. "You''re dating August¡ªshe''s your student! She''s a schr and you didn''t even think about the possibility that she''s going to lose her schrship because of you!" She could feel their hands tightening around her arms. "P¡ªPlease. It''s hurting me." Both the guys looked guilty and they both loosened their grip but Flynn pulled her gently until she stood beside him. "Stay out of it. And don''t worry she won''t lose the schrship." "Really?" Liam scoffed. "Please, Flynn." She begged, trying to stop the obvious tension between the two. "You promised." Both guys are above six feet tall, lean, about the same age and good looking. The difference would be their personality and intelligence. Flynn is a genius while Liam works really hard to be where he is now taking his PhD. Liam is outgoing while Flynn is reserved. Liam looked like he''s struggling between not telling anyone about what he found out and getting her out of thisplicated situation with Flynn. "I know you won''t say anything to anyone." Flynn said sounding confident as he faced Liam. "Because you like her." Liam looked stunned, looking guilty of what Flynn said. His expression dark as Flynn continued to talk. "If you''re trying to get rid of me, try harder. I don''t need this teaching job. I can quit this profession anytime if it would hurt her. If she really means something to you, just as much as she means to me, you can''t let her lose something that she worked hard for¡ªher schrship." Liam was quiet and slowly lets her go. They both left him in the abandoned storage room. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 August was a few minuteste on her afternoon ss while Flynn despite having a lot of paperworks in his office, managed to finish all of them before the afternoon meeting starts. Five freshmen were gathered in his office including her discussing the itinerary for the festival. She tried her best not to stare at Flynn like the other two girls with them. After what happened earlier that afternoon with Liam, she just can''t keep her focus and thank God Flynn didn''t ask her too much during the meeting. She just listened and made notes. They finished the meeting before her evening shift at the coffee shop. He texted her to wait for him after his evening run. N?velDrama.Org content rights. "Have a safe flight and enjoy the London festival, August." Henry smiled at her when she was removing her apron and preparing to leave. The other guys wished her the same earlier. She was smiling back at Henry when the cafe''s door opened and Flynn went inside and approached the counter to order his drink. "The usual please." He said then gave her that look whenever he drops by to pick her up. When his name was called for his drink, he waited for her as she grabs her bag and walk towards the entrance. And she can''t ignore the obvious intrigued look almost everyone in the coffee shop give them. This is really getting so much attention. Or she''s probably just giving it so much attention because of what''s happening recently. She''s never seen Liam after what happened. Flynn walked beside her when she stepped out of the cafe. Just like in the past nights, people are looking at them murmuring. It didn''t matter to her in the past but it''s making her uneasy now¡ªthinking whether they knew about what Liam found out. She''s just too guilty, that is. "I''m sorry." Flynn whispered while looking straight as they walk. "W¡ªWhat?" "You still look so anxious after what happened this afternoon." She sighed gently and tightened her grip on her bag. "I¡ªI''m just a little worried." Flynn just nodded and continued walking with her. It seemed like he''s also in deep thought like her. She got worried. She must not show him how it affected her so much so she tried to ask him. "Are you excited for the trip?" He seemed surprised with her question. He''s probably still thinking of what''s obviously bothering her. He smiled as he sips on his drink. "Of course. I have ns." "ns for?" "To take you on a tour. With masks on. In London." He winks at her. She blushed and giggled softly. "It was supposed to be a surprise but since Liam''s already bugging you¡ªI think I would have to let you know about it before you agree on going out with him." "You know I''d never go out with him." She told him, her voice a little loud. He gave out a soft chuckle. "I''m just teasing." He sighed as he looks at her while they''re in the middle of a busy crowd of students walking out of campus. "I wanted to hug you in this sea of people but I know you wouldn''t want that. It makes me sad. And I''m not sure how long I can bear this kind of loneliness in my heart." She was pinned on her ce and he stopped walking when he noticed she wasn''t walking beside him anymore. It felt like the world turned slow as he looked at her. Their eyes locked despite people crossing between them. And it hurts her to see the sadness in his eyes. It''s her fault. She was the one who suggested this kind of rtionship. Why did it have to be thisplicated? Why did we have to meet this way? Why did we have to fall in love? She wiped the tears on her eyes. Despite trying so hard to ignore what their reality is, it''s something they cannot escape. It hurts her that she''s causing him this sadness. Maybe it''s time to stop thisplicated rtionship. And for some reason, she saw Flynn''s expression changed. He looked terrified, so terrified that he dropped his drink on the ground. And in slow motion, he tried to cross their distance ande near her. His mouth saying the words, "No, August." She can''t stop her tears anymore. It''s pouring and the lump on her throat hurts her so much that she had to take a deep breath. She could still see Flynn trying to walk through the crowd. And in one swift motion, his hand reached out to her arm and she was in his arms. In the sea of people, there they stood with his arms around her. This feels good. Maybe. Just maybe I can allow myself to be happy in his arms, in this crowd. For thest time. She hugged him back as she cried on his chest. She could hear some students murmuring as they pass by them. "Is that Professor Ferguson?" "Oh my God! Who''s that girl he''s hugging?" "Is that Professor''s girlfriend?¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 August buried her face on Flynn¡¯s wide chest as she tightened her arms around him. If he''s so willing to give up his profession for me, I think I''d have to be willing to make a sacrifice, too. She feels numb right now. She doesn''t care anymore. It was only a few months from that day she had this schrship, from that day she worked at the cafe and from that day she started her sses in Pearsons University. But maybe it''s not really for her. She can go back to their hometown and just like her parents, she would attend the same university they''ve attended. I can give up on my dreams for this man. For Flynn, I would. She gathered all her strength and sighed softly. She''s ready to face her fears. She''s ready to give up N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. on that dream for love. Her parents were right. It''s not easy. But like her mother told her, fall in love, make mistakes and so on. She smiled inside. This is the most beautiful mistake. How can I be so happy when it''s wrong? Hugging him in front of this people and the possibility of losing our dreams forever. She sniffed before talking. "I don''t want to see you sad, I don''t want to be the cause of your loneliness. I worked hard for the schrship¡ªyes that''s a fact. This university is so precious to me but¡ª" She paused. "You''re more precious than anything else. I''ll drop my subjects and leave for home. Mom and Dad would surely be happy, you know. They always wanted me to go to their Alma Mater ''cause Pearsons U is so far from home." She forced a soft chuckle as she felt his body tenses. "I love you, Flynn. More than anything else." She whispered as she slowly pulled away and looked up but he cupped her face in his hands with her cheeks wet in tears. "Don''t go." He captured her mouth in a soft gentle kiss and her eyes widened in surprise. She could hear people around them gasping, followed by a buzz, murmuring and some even taking photos of them kissing. He lets her go. His eyes and his hand started shaking. His breathing weak as he holds his temple and she suddenly felt worried for him when she saw him looking pale. "Flynn. Are you alright?" He didn''t answer. He grabbed her arm and dragged her out of the crowd. She was following him as he was walking, still holding her hand. He raised his hand and hailed a cab. But even before he could open the door for them to get in, he passed out on the street and she was on her knees, trembling and in panic of what she needs to do. "Flynn! Flynn!" She called for help and people¡ªfew male students came to her and helped her carry Flynn inside the cab to go to the nearest hospital. She sat inside the cab with Flynn''s head resting on herp. Her tears won''t stop. She holds his hand in hers, still worried. "Flynn..." "Don''t leave me. Please." He whispered as his hand weakly holds hers. They were at the hospital''s private room. The doctor at the emergency said Flynn''s going to be alright but he required him to be admitted so they can monitor him closely. It''s a possible anxiety attack but they still have to wait for the test results to make sure it''s nothing serious. She''s seated on a chair beside Flynn''s hospital bed, patiently waiting for him to gain consciousness. She called Father Philips earlier and said he''ll be on his way. She took a deep breath and sighed gently. Her thoughts lingered at that moment he said those words about the loneliness in his heart. She thought they''ll be alright. She thought it''ll work out just fine. She thought it''llst until forever. But no secret can be kept for long especially if they''re both emotionally involved or in love. She feels guilty, for everything. For allowing them to reach this point. She closed her fists on herp as she tried to stop her tears from falling again. I had a choice to avoid him, to reject him, or to stop but he was very persistent and... so easy to love. That despite him being secretive and reserved, that despite Ick things I know about him, and despite the fact that we can''t be seen in public as a normal couple, I still chose to love him¡ªnot realizing he''ll be that sad because he''s unable to do things he wanted with me. I caused him that loneliness. It''s my fault. I guess if I stop now, while it''s still just a few months, it''s not that hard for him to forget about me. But how can I be sure that it''ll be easy for him when he''s like this after I said I''d leave? And am I really gonna get through all this just like that? I think not. I told him I''d leave but I''m still here waiting for him to wake up. I know I decided to stop but I can''t. I love this man. He showed me his vulnerable side, I can''t just leave him now. Not like this, especially. We''ll get through this. Together. No matter what. She heard someone knocked on the door, the nurse came in to check on Flynn. She forced a smile as she watched her walk towards them. "You look tired and cold, Ma''am. Would you like me to get you an extra nket?" The nurse asked smiling. She smiled. "A¡ªActually, can you stay with him for a moment? I''ll just grab a cup of coffee." "Sure." The nurse agreed. She gets her purse and went to the hospital pantry where stalls and restaurants are located including Starbucks where she bought a cup of brewed coffee. There was a long line so it took her almost twenty minutes to get back. She was about to turn from the hallway going to Flynn''s room when she heard a familiar voice. She stood by the wall and hides herself from their vision, she saw Ste looking upset while talking. Why is she here? How''d she know? I don''t remember calling her. "You have the nerve to show up here." Ste blurted, controlling the volume of her voice. "I heard from the students dining at the restaurant about Flynn passing out." The other woman exined. She tried to get a good look on her face and she remembered her! She was the guest chef at the restaurant! Was it Phoebe? "I was worried. I know¡ª" She looked worried, guilt was painted all over her face. "I just feel like I had to be here. For him. At least to make it up to him. After the ident." What ident? Chapter 43 Chapter 43 August¡¯s starting to get curious of what they''re talking about. "I''m sorry I caused him this¡ª" Ste clenches her fist and in a second, she saw her handnding a sound p on Phoebe''s right cheek. The other woman touches her swollen cheek and looked at Ste before she noticed her as she stepped out from her hiding ce. Ste then followed Phoebe''s gaze and saw her. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "You should leave, Phoebe. We don''t need you here. It''s toote acting like a concerned girlfriend after you left him. We all know you''re only doing this now because you''ve learned he''s a prince." Ste said coldly. Phoebe left Ste and walked passed her. She was about to follow her when Ste stopped her. "Don''t go after her. She''s the worst. How dare she shows up here when she was the reason why Flynn is like this?!" She stepped inside Flynn''s room. August followed her. "I''m sorry if I listened to your conversation. But I gotta ask¡ªwhat kind of ident did Flynn had?" Ste looked surprised she didn''t know and then sighed, as if realizing Flynn may have not said something to her. "Flynn probably didn''t tell you yet because he''s notpletely recovered from it, emotionally. His injuries healed in two months and he was back to work after." She looked at his brother. "He had a car ident after Phoebe left him for another guy. It must be hard for him to talk about it. And I know, it''s also hard for him to keep it from you. But please understand him, August. Give him time." Ste holds her arm gently. She was quiet and she started to connect the dots. Is it the reason why Flynn rarely drives a car? It was only one time when they headed to the airport for New York. She looked at Flynn. He''s really full of mystery. He''s mostly quiet and reserved. He doesn''t have so many people around him in campus. And only have his close friends from London that I could count with my fingers. He''s been through a lot since he was young¡ªlearning parts of it from Father Philips. This is the first time I''ve witnessed him being this sick and weak. And it was after earlier¡ªthere must be something that triggered it. "Did something happen earlier today, August?" Ste asked when she was quietly looking at Flynn. "Good evening." Father Philips knocks on the door and greeted them. "Oh you''re already here, Ste! Hi, August! I was the one who called her. How''s Flynn?" Father Philips exined as he enters the room. "I was in town for a charity event and to visit a patient. Thank God I''m here and thank you for calling me Father." Ste said before facing her. "Let me have your phone." "W¡ªWhy?" She asked but still gave the phone to her. "Remember to call me as well when this happens. I can always book a jet toe here." Her mouth dropped. Really? A jet? She was about to ask Ste about Phoebe but Flynn started moving and whispered, in his half- conscious state. "Don''t leave me. Please stay." She went beside him and holds his hand. "I''m here." Ste looked at her. "What did he say?" "I¡ªI don''t know. He keeps saying¡ª" Then it hit her. She was telling him that she''s dropping all her subjects and will go home¡ªthat must have done it! "Were you breaking up with him? August, are you leaving my brother, too?" Ste looked upset again. She stayed quiet as she looked away. "This is why I pretended to be his girlfriend! He''s not ready. He doesn''t deserve to go through the same pain again after what Phoebe did. She left him. Father Jacobs left him. Mother left him when he was a baby. Everyone''s lea¡ª" "Stop it, Ste." Flynn whispered softly, now he''s fully awake. He tried to sit but he shrieked in pain while touching his forehead. She was stunned and pinned on her ce, standing beside Flynn''s bed. She wasn''t ready with that revtion from Ste. Her eyes were almost in tears, it shows how much her brother means to her. When she recovered from shock and the tension in the room started to rise, she lowered her gaze and said "I¡ªI''ll call the nurse." But Flynn grabbed her wrist and stopped her. "I''m alright. Don''t leave." Flynn said. "Could you please give us a moment?" He asked the other two people in the room. Father Philips nodded and left with Ste. "We''ll be outside." There was a moment of silence and she couldn''t look at Flynn directly. He reached for her hand, crossing their fingers and asked her to sit beside him on the bed. "Please." She nodded and she felt his arms around her waist as he moved his face close to hers. "Don''t go anywhere." He rests his face on her shoulders. "When you said you''ll drop your subjects and leave, I just¡ªmy mother, Father Jacobs and Phoebe, all of them made a shback and for a moment, I felt so terrified of losing I hold dear. Again." She could feel Flynn''s body shaking again. She hugged him tight. "It''s alright. I''m here. I''m not going anywhere." But after he kissed me in campus in front of those students, how can I show up in campus, at the cafe or in ss? Damn, I don''t care anymore. I''ll figure something out. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Flynn was quiet. August felt him taking a deep breath while still resting his head on her shoulders and hugging her. "Ste is right. Everyone''s leaving. I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I didn''t do anything wrong. Why don''t people want to stay with me?" He sniffed, clearly trying to stop himself from crying. "I think I must have not done enough or I''m probably not enough that people choose to leave me behind." Her eyes started to shake, warning that tears would start to fall. She''s finally hearing his feelings, his fears, his doubts, his worries. It''s like she''s hearing a childining and crying over not having enough friends or ming himself for not being good enough. "If you''re leaving because of what I said, I''m sorry. I''m taking it back. I''m not sad. I can still bear it. Just stay. Please. You''re the happiest thing that ever happened to me. I''d rather have this than lose you forever." She wiped her tears with her fingers then she hugged him tight. "I didn''t want to leave but realizing things, I''m at fault here. I was the one who suggested we can date in secret. I thought it''ll be a good decision. I didn''t realize it would make you sad. I''m sorry¡ªsorry if I said I''m leaving, I honestly don''t want to but if it makes you sad¡ª" He cupped her face in his hands. "We both agreed to it. We both thought it''ll work out. No one''s leaving. We can make things right." He held his breath before talking again. "Let''s go to London tonight." She looked at him in shock. "What? Now? Why?" Flynn nodded. "Yes, tonight. Why not?" "You just passed out. The doctor won''t let you travel for sure. Are you serious?" He smiled. "I''m more than fine. If you''re still worried, we can ask our family doctor to travel with us. I want you to meet my parents¡ªthat''s what I meant about making things right. No more masked dates. No more hiding." "But what about the school festival? Our flight is tomorrow. We''ve discussed the itinerary earlier during the meeting. And you''re in charge with the freshmen students. And then there''s your job at the University." "I can make arrangements. There''s always a way." He holds her hand in his. "It''s funny how you worry too much about other things and other people than you losing your schrship because of me." She took a deep breath and sighed softly. "I can always study somewhere else." Flynn smiled after kissing her forehead. "Of course, I won''t let that happen. I mean¡ªright. It''ll be awkward going back to the university after what happened earlier. Unless you''re okay with it." "Y¡ªYeah. You kissed¡ªme." She blushed at the thought and looked worried, reminiscing the moment his kiss touched her lips and people are looking at them. "You can study in London." "But that''s too expensive." He smiled. "You know you don''t have to worry about that, right?" "I can''t let you pay for my college education! That''s just wrong!" "Who said I''m paying?" "Oh." "You''ll have to get a different schrship." He smiled. "O¡ªOkay." "But of course, I''m funding that schrship." "What''s the difference?" Flynnughed at her reaction as he hugged her tight. "Does it matter?" The doctor knocked on the door with Ste and Father Philips to check on Flynn. "Looks like our patient is already doing fine." The doctor smiled at them. "Yes. ''Cause she''s here." ?????? The doctor asked them to leave the room to talk to Flynn when another doctor arrived and introduced himself as Flynn''s therapist. Flynn clearly avoided his gaze when she tried to look at him, asking for an exnation. They agreed to wait outside, she was with Ste and Father Philips. Ste was busy on her phone, talking to someone while Father Philips sits beside her. "I''d like to say sorry on behalf of Ste''s outburst earlier." He started. "She''s just protective of Flynn since she found out about what happened to him. She was so upset with her mother then but of N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. course, time heals and love conquers all. Their parents especially their mother did everything to make things right. Of course, their father who only found out about Flynn after ten years also helped with Flynn''s recovery, knowing he had a first-born son. He immediately told his mother, Flynn''s grandmother about it but Flynn was troublesome and didn''t want to ept them as his family at that time. He was in denial." "And Ste¡ªnow as a celebrity psychiatrist, she made sure Flynn gets all the support he needs witnessing his older brother going through that phase of his life. Their family hired people who''ll take care of Flynn''s well being after all the trauma he had in his childhood. We were there to support him but it wasn''t enough. But as you see, despite that, he managed to be who he is now. We''re just d he''s very cooperative with his treatment especially after what happened between him and Phoebe a year ago." She was quiet for a moment. "Thanks for telling me about this, Father." He smiled at her. "You''re the only person Flynn brought with him to visit us. I think he found something in you that he can''t just let you slip through his fingers. And knowing that boy, if he loves something¡ª he''d do anything to keep it." She blushed after this revtion. She smiled shyly and smiled. "I think I''m the one who''d do anything to keep him." Chapter 45 Chapter 45 As per the doctor''s advice, Flynn cannot travel that same night and will have to rest for their flight to London the next day. Ste left after she was assured by the doctors that Flynn will be okay. Father Philips did, too. She chose to stay with Flynn. She asked if he could leave to get clothes for them but he refused. Instead he called Hugo and a female maid to fix their baggage for tomorrow''s flight to London. He ended his call and holds her hand in his. She rolled her eyes. "I can''t believe you had to ask other people to do that." "It''s just how it works. You should get use to it. Because you''re not going anywhere anymore." He kissed her forehead as they bothy in the hospital bed. She smiled and sighed softly. "I was worried, you know." There was a moment of silence. And then Flynn hugged her tight. "Phoebe was here." She continued when he was still quiet. And she noticed his body tensed. "I didn''t know you had an ident because of her. I¡ªI won''t be able to forgive myself if something happened to you because of me." She buried her face to his chest and cried. He hugged her tighter and she could feel his lips on her forehead, giving her soft gentle kisses. "Please don''t pass out just like that. Tell me if you''re going through something. I''m here. Tell me if you''re hurting. I''m not a doctor but I''ll try to read more about how your therapy works and the treatment to help out." She said between sniffs. He hushed her with a smile on his voice. "I think you''ve shed a lot of tears tonight." He wipes her tears with his thumbs as he cupped her face in his hands. "I''m sorry for making you worry. I promise it won''t happen again. I''m alright as long as you''re here with me. You''re my cure to everything. I know you''re enough to heal me. I just need to make things right for both of us. I want you in my life. Forever." He chuckled softly. "Besides, I know you wouldn''t want to get trapped in an abandoned room again." She sniffed as she ps his chest. "Stop teasing me." He hugs her again. "We don''t have to hide anymore. We can leave all of this behind and reach for new dreams. Together." "Yes. Together." She agreed as she rests her head on his chest. ?????? "August? Wake up." She heard Flynn''s whispering voice. "We justnded." She wipes her eyes clean as she wakes up from bed on Flynn''s private jet. He managed to ask N?velDrama.Org content rights. someone from the faculty to take his ce as he will be traveling on a separate flight to London for some personal matters. She, on the other hand, advised that she''ll be on a different flight, too. Flynn also told her that they''ll be meeting with the directors today over dinner to discuss what happened yesterday in campus. She swallowed hard, feeling nervous of what''s going to be discussed with them. But also wondered, "What? The directors are also attending the London festival?" Flynn just nodded. "That''s odd. And don''t these matters handled in a conference room or somewhere private for confidentiality? Why over dinner?" Flynn answered, looking so rxed. "That''s what was agreed on. They probably don''t have enough time during the festival and can only spare time over dinner today before the festival starts." It turns out almost everyone knows about what happened to Flynn kissing a girl who seemed like a Pearsons University student and also about him being brought to the hospital. "I''m still sleepy." She murmured as she closed her eyes again. It was quiet. And she loved that he didn''t force her to get up from bed. She was starting to doze off when she felt Flynn''s lips kissing her ear and nibbling on her skin. She felt tingles all over her body, her senses suddenly alive and active... sensually. "S¡ªStop." She gasped when his lips traveled to her neck and his hands touched her soft and smooth stomach. "F¡ªFlynn." "We have to prepare now. My driver, Thomas, will bring us to the restaurant where we''ll have dinner with the directors." She turned and faced Flynn who was hovering her body. "You seemed so rxed for someone who might lose his job any time now." He smiled at her. "I told you I don''t need this job. As long as we''re together, I''m alright." He kissed her lips. "You seem nervous. Is it because of losing the schrship?" She sighed. "N¡ªNo. Not that. Like I said, I can study somewhere else. I''m just worried they''d judge your character as a professor or as a person." "You don''t have to worry." He carried her to the jet''s bathroom. "Let''s have a bath." She was surprised to see the bath tub filled with water and bubbles and the aroma smelledvender. "Your jet has a bath tub?!" He grinned as he gently puts her down on her feet and slowly removing her nighties. He then started stripping himself before they both stepped into the water. Flynn sits at the end and pulls her body to his, her back facing him as he grabs a bath loofah to gently wash her body. She takes a deep breath when he pulls her and lets her rest on his chest and her head on his shoulders. He uses the loofah to brush her neck, shoulders then her chest as she feels his lips kissing her skin. The sensation starts to build up inside her that she unintentionally moaned softly. "Are you turned on?" "Hmm?" She felt his bare hands fondling her breast and flicking her nipple. "Flynn..." She called his name as she stretches her back but he pulled her close to him. She felt his hard shaft brushing against her back and he started to moved it against her skin. He pulled her face to meet his hungry kiss while his hands tightened around her hips as he prepares to enter her. She gasped and holds on to the edge of the tab when she the tip of his cock sliding inside her wet folds. She held her breath when he pushed deeper while he pulls her hips to meet his thrust. He rests his face against her back, she felt his ragged breathing. "I''m moving now." "Y¡ªYes." She murmured in pleasure. The water started to spill out of the tab when his thrusts became faster and deeper while she moans softly. He grabs on her breasts as he arched her back, feeling so aroused with his lovemaking. She started to move her hips against his and followed his rhythm. Her insides started to contract, reaching her peak. She moaned loudly. "Flynn, I''ming." "Me, t¡ªtoo. Damn it." He thrusts deep and hard as he released his warm cum inside her. She rests her body over his and he kissed her neck as they both catch their breath. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 August was wearing a ck sleeveless dress and ck pumps paired with a pair of pear earrings and ne with gold ensemble that Flynn gave her. "My first gift to my princess." He smiled as he helps her wear them. "Oh my God! It''s beautiful." She gasped as she touched the jewelry on her neck and ears. He smiled as they both look at their reflection in the mirror. "Are you ready?" She nodded and was smiling happily as they stepped out of the jet and went to the car waiting for them. She was briefly introduced to the young driver Thomas. After half an hour they reached the restaurant in London and they were brought to the reservation made for them and the directors. As her steps get shorter and closer to the table, she can''t help holding on Flynn''s hand tighter. He squeezed her hand as an assurance. And when they reached the table, she saw a familiar face waving at them. "Francis? What is he doing here?" She asked Flynn who was pulling a chair for her. Francis stands from his chair and the rest of the people sitting on the table did the same. She looked at them. Her mouth dropped when she saw the people they met in New York. "Are they the directors at Pearsons?" She asked Flynn. "We are." They answered almost together. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "W¡ªWhat?" "But Flynn''s the head of the board of Engineering. Wait¡ªyou didn''t know?" Francis asked her in shock. Oh my God! August looked at Flynn in disbelief. How can he not tell me he''s the head of the board of Engineering and one of the school directors? Everyone seem to know this already except her. The people were on their feet while looking behind her. She stands up and faced the person approaching their table. She was surprised to see Ste wearing a wine red coat over the same wine red colored knee length dress paired with ck stilettos. "Hey, cous!" Francis greeted her with a wide smile on his face. She rolled her eyes as she sits between Flynn and Francis facing her. "Don''t start with me, Francis." "What did I do?" Francis said with a smile on his lips. A soft chuckle from the people on their table followed, as if they already knew this kind of encounter between Francis and Ste. August watched Flynn smiling and she blushed when he caught her staring at him. She looked down as she tried to avoid his eyes. I was just looking¡ªnot staring! They all seated as the waiter brings their appetizers. And as they prepare the food on the table, Ste looked at her. "You don''t seem happy to see me here." "W¡ªWhat? I''m just surprised. I d¡ªdidn''t expect you''d be here." Her words faded when all eyes were on her. "Yeah. Most people are." Ste sighed. "I don''t really have to be here but my boyfriend asked me to join this dinner and discuss¡ªthings." She blushed realizing she may have seen a photo or two of Flynn kissing her. She nced at Flynn who was also blushing but looked like he''s trying to be calm himself, too. She then felt his hand touching her knees under the table, squeezing her leg as if he''s reassuring her. "Oh, good evening, Attorney Morgan!" Francis stands up and the rest of the people seated on the table did the same while Ste''s face brightened as she walks to meet the person who arrived. "Good evening, darling." She heard Ste whispered as she kissed the tall and handsome man''s cheek. She looked at them, observing the young man who just arrived. He''s as tall as Flynn, also wearing eyesses and has brown hair. But he looked a little skinny than Flynn and maybe a few years older. He was about to upy the vacant seat beside her when Ste said they should switch seats. She agreed. Ste looked at her. "August, this is Attorney George Morgan. The head of the board of department directors." He smiled at her. "Nice to finally meet you, August. I''ve heard so much about you." She blushed and felt cold at the same time. Just how much information does he know about me? And why do people love to talk about me so much? He seem to have noticed her reaction¡ªlooking ufortable¡ªhe then looked a little regretful and tried to create a friendlier conversation. "Hey, just rx, okay? This is why we agreed to discuss things over dinner so it won''t be too¡ªformal." Flynn cleared his throat. "George here is a good friend. He works as awyer here in Seattle." She tried to recall whether she saw him on one of those news and articles she read about Pearsons University and she can''t remember his face. It''s either he''s so good at reading people or she''s just being too obvious that she''s trying to remember his face in any school bulletin. George smiled again. "I travel a lot to attend different conferences around the globe as awyer and a university director. So you don''t really see me a lot in campus but I''m always updated. I just got here from my conference in Africa." He looked at Flynn and Ste. "And I learned about what happened." Of course! Ste may have kept him on the loop. And why do I get this feeling that I''m meeting the people in Flynn''s life for some sort of approval? She forced a smile and nodded. Sorry¡ªjust how much information do you know? She wanted to ask but she can''t bear asking that question and opening the issue herself in front of everyone. Flynn cleared his throat again, as if to her rescue when he noticed her pale face. "August, what he''s trying to say is¡ª" "Even before that incident in campus," George interrupted. "Flynn already submitted his resignation to me that night¡ªeffective immediately.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 "T¡ªThat means he''s¡ª" George smiled at her. "He''s no longer part of the faculty and the school, August. So, technically, the incident is not really going to cause¡ª" "W¡ªwhat? This can''t be happening." She could feel her eyes shaking and almost in tears when Flynn holds her hand on the table to calm her down. "The board agreed to Flynn''s resignation considering the circumstances. Besides, he''s not taking a No as an answer." Francis said, speaking for the rest of the board members. "But you love to teach." She said, ignoring what Francis said and her voice weak as she looked at Flynn''s face. "You learned teaching from Father Jacobs. It''s your only memory of him." She looked at George. "You can''t take that away from him." George looked at Flynn who took a deep breath. "C¡ªCan we talk outside, August?" She nodded. Flynn helps her stand on her feet and puts his hand on her back. "Please excuse us. You can start dinner without us." They all nodded before they left. Flynn guides her outside the restaurant and they decided to talk under a tree in front near the entrance. "Why didn''t you tell me that you quit your job?" Flynn looked sad and regretful. "Because I know how much that means to you." "What are you saying? How much what means to me exactly?" She asked, trying her best not to cry. "How much you value work. And especially how much you value what people around you values for themselves. How much you value¡ªme, August." He reached out to her and pulled her close by holding her hand as he caressed her face with his fingers and looking into her eyes. "And I''m so happy knowing how much they mean to you now. Believe me, I''ve never seen such selfless love my whole life and you just take my breath away." He sighed. "I had to make that choice. Because I love you and I N?velDrama.Org content rights. value what you love. The schrship you worked hard for. The job you have at University Coffee & Brew." "I won''t be able to forgive myself if you lost those things you love because of me." He cupped her face in his hands. "And please, this is all I ask, let me love you in ways I can. That teaching job, that memory of Father Jacobs, yes, they mean to me but you mean the most to me now. I''m happy that I have you and I''m certain Father Jacobs thinks so, too. This is all I ever wished for¡ªjust let me... love you." She held her breath, hearing those words from him just swells her heart in happiness. "I just didn''t want to cause you any trouble." She sniffed and buried her face on his chest. He hugged her. "It''s not your fault, August. Loving you was never a mistake. The situation is. That''s why I had to make that choice to make things right." He cupped her face again. "I love you, August." She looked into his eyes. "I love you, Flynn. More than ever." She felt his lips touched hers lightly and for some reason, she felt the heavy feeling on her chest is being lifted. Was it because all this time she was struggling between loving him and dealing with their rtionship? Flynn made an effort to lift that burden off of her chest. She can finally love him freely and not in hiding anymore. "Does that mean you won''t be at the festival tomorrow?" "I will be there as an honorary guest. It is the Engineers Royal Academy who is hosting the festival after all." "Engineers Royal Academy?" "It''s the royal family''s academe for engineering students." He smiled. "The school I graduated from and the school I was referring to when I suggested you study in London." She raised her left eyebrow as she asked. "Are you a board member of the academe?" He smiled. "Does it matter? You won''t ept my schrship offer anyway." Her mouth dropped. "So¡ªYOU ARE a board member of the royal academe?" He smiled. "I am. It''s funny this still surprises you." "Of course it does. Honestly, I still can''t believe I''m actually dating a prince. And this prince is suggesting that I get a schrship in London." "That''s why it''s called a suggestion." He said emphasizing on thest word. "You can say No but I''d really prefer to hear a Yes. I''d do anything to keep you around. But of course, what you love still matters more to me. Your parents. Pearsons University. Work. Would you like me to go on?" She looked at him lovingly and nodded. "You forget saying your name there somewhere." She smiled. "You''ll soon be busy with your project in New York. It is closer to Seattle than me being in London, don''t you think?" She still can''t believe what''s going on. Although she feels guilty and bad because Flynn quits his job as a professor, she can''t deny the happiness she feels when he confessed his true feelings for her and finally able to hold him in her arms without worries. He smiled, nodding. "I can always book a flight. But yes, New York is closer than London. You win. Shall we go inside and have dinner now?" He asked and she nodded as she happily holds his hand in hers. "I know you''re hungry." He added. "Starving." They went inside and joined the rest for dinner. Flynn pulls the chair for her to sit on before he went to take his. Francis and the rest of the guys were talking about the project they have in New York while Ste was talking to George. The waiter served their meal and they all stopped moving when a woman''s voice greeted them with a heavy English ent. "Good evening." They suddenly behaved as though they met a royalty while she looked confused. After a few seconds, she''s starting to realize who is the couple in front of them. "Mother! Father! I didn''t expect you''d be able to make it. It was such ast minute notice. I apologize." Ste eximed as she approached her parents. She looked at Flynn with a pale face and he looked surprised as she is, with a look saying I swear I don''t know anything about this. It seemed like Ste is acting like a viin in her fairytale-like life story, having these unexpected moments when she''s never prepared for. The couple was smiling at everyone before looking at her and Flynn. Flynn recovered first and approached his mother. He cleared his throat. "Mother, it''s nice to have you tonight." Ste on the other hand instructed the restaurant owner to prepare for their parents'' meal. They immediately rushed upon the request. The people from the other tables couldn''t contain their curiosity and excitement seeing the royal couple Prince Frederick, Flynn''s father and Countess Lyndal, Flynn''s mother. But the guards were all on guard and prevented anymotion and allowing the royal family to enjoy the night. "We wanted to surprise you, Flynn." His mother said. Flynn looked at her with a smile. "I''d like you to meet my girlfriend¡ª" She blushed and felt cold. She wanted the ground to break and eat her whole. Girlfriend?! He''s introducing me as his girlfriend to his parents! And in front of these many people! Is this really happening? "This is Augustine Peters." Flynn smiled proudly. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Lyndal smiled at her and she nervously nodded as she attempted to make a curtsy to the royal couple. "We''ve heard so much about you, Augustine." Lyndal said as she walks toward her and gave her a light hug. Not again. Can anyone stop saying they''ve heard so much about me already? Or maybe I just have to ept the fact that people will talk about her especially that she''s involved with Flynn? "We wanted to meet you as soon as we learned you''ll being to London." Prince Frederick shared, his warm smile greeted her. She smiled at them. Their warm wee just surprises her. And she thinks Flynn made a big impact on that. She could feel how these people care about Flynn that they would care for the people Flynn cares about, too. "It''s an honor to meet you, Prince Frederick, Countess Lyndal." "Oh please. Just call me Lyn and my husband''s just Rick." Lyndalughed softly as they all take their seats. They had dinner with Lyndal asking her. "So how was Flynn as a boyfriend?" She was obviously teasing her. She choked on her food and started coughing. Flynn was on her rescue, offering his ss of water. "Mother¡ª" "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to¡ª" She said, looking worried. "I¡ªI''m fine." She assured her after drinking water. She forced a smile and wondered if she needs to answer that question or not. She didn''t expect the royal couple would be behaving like this. She was under the impression that they''d be demanding respect and won''t be toofortable to people around them. But I guess Flynn''s parents is an exception. Like Flynn is to her. There are just some things thate out naturally like how he eats and drink, how he walks and deal with people. But other than those, he''s a normal guy who just happens to be a prince. Flynn surprises her with howfortable and open he is, realizing he can be just any person, just like his parents now. They can be just a normal parent, teasing their son and his girlfriend. "So¡ªhow''s school, Augustine? I heard you''re a schr and also working part time at the University coffee shop."?Lyndal said instead, smiling at her. She smiled back and enjoyed talking to her. They all went their ways after dinner. The royal couple leaving together with Ste and George while Francis and the group went home separately. Lyndal in her fine and ssy way of talking, called her before the car leaves. "Augustine, I hope you don''t minding over to the house for breakfast." She nodded. "It would be a pleasure, L¡ªLyndal." "I''ll see both of you then." She smiled and waved her hand goodbye. She was left standing in front of the restaurant with Flynn holding her hand. "Are you alright?" He asked. She sighed shortly and smiled at him. "I''m thankful I didn''t faint meeting them." He chuckled. "I''m sorry. It''s Ste''s idea." "It''s alright. I know it''s with her best intentions." She smiled. "What do you think? Hmm. Do you think I passed?" He puts his arms around her shoulders. "What are you talking about? You''re the smartest girl, you''d never fail. They love you. She even wanted to see you again tomorrow for breakfast." He winked. She sighed. "You think?" He kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry. Even if they don''t like you, I''d still be around. You don''t need their approval for me to stay." She looked up to meet his eyes. Why am I so lucky? What did I do to deserve this? To deserve him? To deserve a handsome prince? ?????? Flynn''s driver picked them up at the restaurant and he apanied her to the Royal Academy''s dormitory. They were both weed by Dean Anderson and Professor Jones. She panicked seeing them both at the entrance but Flynn took her hand in his. "Calm down. It''s alright." She took a deep breath as they walk toward them. They smiled at Flynn and to her. Dean Anderson greeted them with a smile. "Good evening, Flynn. We''ve heard from George that you had dinner with your parents." Flynn smiled. "Yes. I''m sorry to call you at this time. You should both be resting for the festival tomorrow. But I''d like to personally ask for a favor. Mother is inviting August for breakfast tomorrow. I''m aware of the schedule of activities tomorrow and I was hoping you could¡ª" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Professor Jones smiled as he helped Flynn fill in the lines. "Don''t worry, Flynn. We''ll take care of it." Dean Anderson nodded. "You can pick Miss Peters up for breakfast. We''ll make the arrangements for you." Flynn sighed in relief and smiled gratefully. "Thank you. Really." "Flynn, this is nothingpared to what you''ve done for both of us." Dean Anderson said as he taps Flynn''s shoulders. August was attentively observing at how they talk. It appeared that they have a good bond as colleagues or are they good friends? Chapter 49 Chapter 49 "Miss Peters, here''s your dorm and festival ID." Professor Jones gave her two atm-like cards with August¡¯s name. "Your room is on the fifth floor." She smiled. "Thanks, Professor." Professor Jones smiled. "I''ll get going then. I''ll see you both during the festival." "I''ll go ahead and excuse myself, too. I''ll see you around, Flynn and Miss Peters." Dean Anderson said before leaving with Professor Jones. She looked at Flynn with the cards still in her hand and her mind asking too many questions about what just happened. Flynn smiled at her. "To answer your obvious questions¡ªthey''re my friends and batch mates in taking my PhD. We worked together on our case studies and graduated here in the Royal Academy." He sighed. "Dean Anderson is a middle aged married man and struggled with his previous work while studying but he''s a really great guy. I offered to help him get a more flexible job. As for Professor Jones ¡ª" He paused. "He''s a university delinquent but he''s a really smart guy. I saw his potential and asked if he could just try being a professor at Pearsons for a month. And guess what? He realized he loves to teach. Although he didn''t get a degree, he''s one of those who scored highest on SATs and topped Pearsons professor entrance test and interview." "So¡ªPearsons don''t really require an excellent educational background with outstanding work experience and achievements?" "Well¡ªin the real world, it is required. That''s how the real world works, August." He sighed and smiled. "But there are few things where you have to make exceptions. Especially for people like Eric and Sean." "I''m not saying they made it to this point in their life because of me. I only gave them the opportunity they needed. But everything else was because of their abilities and personality." She nodded subconsciously, realizing this side of Flynn now¡ªthat he''d help people with potential like what Father Jacobs did to him. She feels d and happy for him. Every passing day, she''s starting to know more about him and it''s always amazed her how he maintained to be humble despite himing from a royal family. He leaned forward and kissed her forehead when she didn''t say a word. Her eyes widened in shock, thinking that students might see them. But then realized that he''s not a professor anymore. She took a deep breath and sighed softly. "I''ll see you tomorrow." She said as she waited for Flynn to leave. She went inside the lift and pressed the 5th floor when a hand blocked the doors closing and Liam went inside the lift with a paper bag in his hand. It looked like he went out to buy some snacks. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They both looked surprised seeing each other. He then pressed the sixth floor. The door closed when he cleared his throat. "How are you, August?¡± She nced at him then looked away when she met his eyes. "I¡ªI''m alright. Thanks." "I heard about what happened." She kept quiet. She thinks that she didn''t have to talk to him about things he''s not really involved in. He continued talking. "I also heard he quit. Did you end things with him?" She tried to calm herself as she kept quiet and looked up. The lift is taking too long than usual. Or is she just in a hurry to go and avoid this conversation with Liam? "August?" He called her name as he reaches for her arm. "I''m just concerned that he''ll get you in trou ¡ª" "It''s none of your business. And definitely none of your concerns, Liam!" She blurted at him as she pulls her arm away. He looked shocked seeing her upset. The lift opened on the fifth floor. She hurriedly stepped out of the lift when Liam''s hand grabbed her, he followed her out of the lift and the paper bag of snacks fell on the tiled floor. In a split second, Liam pulled her close and held her head to meet his kiss. She held her breath as her eyes widened in shock. His soft lips touching hers. The sound of the other lift opening echoed on the hallway. "August!" Flynn''s voice sounded upset. He crossed the distance between them and pulled her by his side as he pushed Liam away. "Don''t you dare touch her again!" He gritted his teeth, clearly trying to calm himself. Liam scoffed. "And what? Are you going to use your connections and kick me out, huh¡ªPrince Flynn Ferguson?" Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Flynn clenched his fists and August''s heart started to beat so fast and loud. She''s in panic and worried that they''ll start harming each other physically. Liam is clearly mocking Flynn. She reached for Flynn''s hand and tried to calm him even before hends a punch on Liam''s face. "Flynn¡ª" "I can''t let you stay here." He whispered under his breath while still staring at Liam. She squeezed his hand. "Calm down. I''ll be fine. Just¡ªJust walk me to my room." He took a deep breath and sighed before he started walking to the hallway with her hand in his. She saw Liam picking up the paper bag before pressing the lift button. "Don''t you feel frustrated not being able to punch someone in the face because you have to take good care of a good name?" Liam continued to mock Flynn as he stands up from picking up his snacks. Flynn halted his steps and turned around to face him. "I''m not scared, Liam. They can take that name for all I care. I''m just wondering who''d lose their schrship because of misconduct." Liam looked shocked, realizing Flynn has a point and then he looked pissed for it. The lift opened and he stepped inside, leaving them on the hallway. She sighed in relief and Flynn faced her. "You don''t have to stay here." "W¡ªWhat do you mean? I have my dorm key and¡ª" Flynn took her hand in his. "I don''t feelfortable letting you stay here having Liam around." "I don''t think he''d do something¡ª" "He just kissed you, August." He looked upset and she could see how much it bothered him. "If I didn''t decide to follow you to make sure¡ª" He took a deep breath. "I hate to imagine what could''ve happened." She squeezed his hand. "Thank you, Flynn." She hugged him and felt calmer as she smelled his scent mixed with his expensive perfume. "Come on." "W¡ªWhere?" "To my ce." ?????? The night was long¡ªmeeting Flynn''s parents and then that encounter with Liam that August felt fell asleep in the car. She felt like she''s being carried as she sniffed that familiar smell of expensive perfume and manly scent. "Flynn." He didn''t answer but she can see his handsome face as she looked up. His jaw and nose perfectly sculpted. She sighed inside as she wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face to his neck. "Are you mad?" "Not at you, August." He answered hoarsely as he opened a door in the dark hallway. She figured they already arrived at his ce. Or not? For some reason she heard noises like she was in an airport or something. Or was she that exhausted she''s imagining things? The room is dark and Flynn didn''t bother opening the lights. He just walked towards the bed andid her there carefully. He stared into her eyes before leaning to kiss her forehead. "Sweet dreams, princess." She closed her eyes and as much as she wanted to stay awake and make sure he''s alright, her eyes are giving up on her, with sleep taking over again. "Good night, Flynn." ?????? August sniffed when she smelled that freshly brewed coffee, toast, butter and cheese. When that delicious aroma reached her brain, she realized she''s in London and opened her eyes slowly, it was just the break of dawn with part of the sky is still in darkness and the sun barely peeps in the horizon. Her mouth dropped when she saw that refreshing image of Flynn, sitting in a white chair in the veranda wearing his silk robe and the Eiffel tower''s majestic view behind him. He''s reading a book in his hand with eyesses on. She pushed herself up from the bed, only to realize she''s only wearing a ck silk night dress. She hugged herself and blushed thinking that Flynn must have changed her clothesst night. She wanted to p herself for feeling conscious when she''s well aware that he''s seen everything¡ª Wait! Eiffel tower?! We were just in Londonst night! "Good morning." She followed his voice and was greeted with a kiss on her lips. She didn''t realize that he''s already next to her in bed because of her thoughts. "G¡ªGood morning?" He smiled. "Hungry?" She nodded as he pulls her from bed and guides her outside the veranda after handing her silk robe. "This ce is beautiful." She gasped when she stood by his side. "Romantic?" He hugged her from behind. She blushed and was speechless. "Y¡ªYes." She whispered shyly. "Good." He whispered and she felt his lips against her neck, slightly giving her a kiss. "We should prepare to leave for breakfast at my mom''s house." N?velDrama.Org content rights. "But you have these prepared. It''ll be a waste not to eat them." She pouted. "I''m not saying we''re not eating them. We''re just dying it." "What do you mean dy¡ª" He lifted her chin with his hand and kissed her lips passionately. She panicked thinking she hasn''t even brushed her teeth sincest night. She was exhausted. She tried to pull away but he stopped her by cing his other hand on her nape. He moved his lips away from hers lightly. "I figured you''re tiredst night so I waited for this perfect moment. You were asleep the whole time during the flight." What flight? We were on a ne?! Chapter 51 Chapter 51 August probably looked so confused that Flynn had to fill her in. "It''s only an hour and a half non-stop flight from London to Paris. On a jet." He reached for her chin and tilted it lightly to give her another kiss. "But I have to brush my teeth first." She blushed and covered her mouth. He smiled softly. "What''s wrong? Your mouth tastes sweet. I like it." He kissed her lips again and pulled her close to him. He guides her back inside the room andid her in bed. She took a couple of breaths when her back touched the bed and Flynn hovered his body over hers. He pulls her robe and silk dress off of her body softly and bent his head to kiss her hard nipples. She felt goosebumps when he started flicking them with his tongue. She moaned softly with the sensation it brought to her senses. He started sucking them while his hand reached for her panties and pulled them down her mid thighs before he touched her wetness. He inserted his middle finger between her folds causing her to grab on his shoulders as she felt her body shivered in orgasm. He pulled away and stripped above her before joining her in bed. When his warm skin touched hers, her hands gently touched his chest, caressed them before hugging him above her. As if it encouraged him, he kissed her lips and positioned his lower body between her legs. She jerked when she felt his hot cock against her wet entrance. He looked into her eyes as he stopped kissing her. No words escaped their mouths, their eyes talking in silence as they finally became one. His face mirrored the same pleasure she felt when he entered her. Her fingers buried on his back as he started moving his hips, shoving his hard shaft inside her. No one dared to look away as she felt his cock twitching, warning that he''s about to reach his peak. He gritted his teeth when he moved deeper and faster. "I''ming, August." She ced her legs around his hips as she started to feel her insides throbbing and her stomach clenching for that release. He''s always so perfect when making love to her, his face makes that satisfied expression when hees inside. He gave her that breath taking kiss as he thrusts deep and hard, releasing a huge load of cum inside her. She moaned under him when she felt the warm cum bursting and dripping from her folds. He gave her short kisses in the face, neck and chest as if he was so d of how they both had their orgasm together. He stayed above her with his elbows on her sides for support. "I love you." He whispered when she touched his face gently. She smiled weakly. "I love you more." He took a deep breath and stared at her, as if he was struggling inside, looking hopeful and then hopeless next. "W¡ªWhat?" She asked, blushing. "I know this is personal and is going to be your own decision but have you visited your doctor now that we''re sexually active?" He clipped the strand of her hair behind her ear. "I¡ªah¡ªI haven''t¡ªIt didn''t cross my mind." She just realized she might get pregnant because of their constant sexual contact. "You''re still young, August. You have the whole world ahead of you." He took her hand in his and kissed them. "As early as now, I want to let you know that I''ve dreamed of marrying you, having kids with you and spending the rest of our lives together. But I''d like to see you finish college and grow as a woman. I want to be there when you get your diploma andnding that first job." He smiled lovingly. "I want you to be somewhere you always dreamed of." She''s speechless. His words just melted her heart away. He''s actually proposing a future with her in advance and just giving her the opportunity to reach her dreams first. She smiled at him. "It''ll be a long wait to get that degree and first job." She caressed his handsome face. "I''ll go to my doctor first thing when we get back. Thank you for thinking about my future. But I am already where I always dreamed of ¡ªwith someone I love." He looked d to hear her words. He moved his face closer to kiss her lips. ?????? They were on their way to breakfast at Flynn''s family house. She also made a note on her calendar that she''d be visiting her doctor once they get back to Seattle. The vehicle entered arge wooden gate and she saw a well maintained garden andrgewn and a pce. She couldn''t contain her amazement even after Flynn helped her get off the vehicle. The couple was waiting for them at the entrance with huge smiles. They gave each other a kiss on the cheek before Flynn''s mother grabbed her arm and started sharing stories about the pce. They went to the back of the pce and a hearty French breakfast was prepared for them on a wooden table and chairs. "Wow! Are Ste and Morganing over, too?" She asked as she sits on a wooden chair pulled by Flynn. Lyndal smiled at her. "No. Just four of us today." C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She looked at Flynn and the food on the table. And she could see how he looks so amused with the shocked look on her face having all the food for just four of them. It was almost nine in the morning when the couple concluded their breakfast and offered to join them since they''re also heading to the event. "We were invited to your school event." Lyndal exined. They all went inside the vehicle and she felt a little nervous arriving with the royal family. But she thought maybe no one really knows who they are. And she''s wrong. The moment the vehicle stopped on the entrance of the university event hall with a crowd of people, a number of photographers came running but were stopped by the security. They were able to take photos of the royal couple and Flynn receiving the honorary card and gand. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Flynn grabbed August¡¯s hand and she was forced to walk with them while students are looking at them arriving. She blushed as the crowd went to a buzz watching them. She saw some of her ssmates whispering to each other. She was about to let go of Flynn''s hand when he tightened his grip. "I''m not your professor anymore, August." "B¡ªBut¡ª" "Trust me. Please." She nodded and squeezed his hand on hers and when she looked around, she saw Liam in the crowd with a camera in his hand, with a poker face. The crowd settled down and the host acknowledged the arrival of the royal couple with their son Flynn Ferguson. The crowd again made a buzz. And then Flynn was called on stage to make his speech as an honorary guest, sponsor... and a previous teaching staff of Pearsons. She watched him with her mouth half opened, surprised that he''s actually giving a speech for this event. He first greeted the audience and shed his admirable smile. She could tell thedies are drooling over him like she is right now but she''s one lucky girl amongst them. Flynn basically weed everyone to the annual festival and encouraged young aspiring engineers to be curious and passionate of their work. Asking everyone in the hall to take this opportunity towork and learning first hand the things about their profession. He stepped down the stage after his speech and sits beside her. The festival started with students visiting each stall and watching engineering nse to life. Flynn was beside her all the time and was mostly asked to post for a photo and he''d always pull her next to him. "I''m starting to feel like everyone''s talking about us here." "Great minds talk about ideas. Average minds talk about events. Small minds talk about people. Eleanor Roosevelt." He smiled at her. "Let them talk about us. We can''t stop them even if we worry ten C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org times over." He''s right. He must be used to being talk of town that''s why he prefer staying in the United States. And why isn''t she used to it already? How many times did she hear people telling her that they''ve heard so much about her already?! She nodded but deep inside, she knew it''ll take time to get use to it. Flynn excused himself when a man approached them. The royal couple was escorted by Morgan and Ste who were already at the event before they arrived. She stayed in a corner next to the small museum of projects aplished around the world especially by Pearsons alumni. She was busy looking at flyers when she heard that familiar voice. "August..." She looked up and saw Liam holding his camera. She stepped back in surprise but he kept his distance from her. "I just wanted to say s¡ªsorry." She looked away but kept quiet. "I wanted us to stay friends but I think your boyfriend wouldn''t want that. He finally went public with you. I guess that''s like telling you''re off limits." "We can''t stay friends, Liam. I''m sorry. You''ve crossed the line. You know what that means, right?" He looked shocked but immediately recovered from it and forced a smile. "Of course. I just¡ªI like you, August. I should have¡ª" He scoffed. "But I know I can''tpete with someone like Flynn. Again, I''m sorry forst night. But it''s nice to talk to you¡ªfor thest time." He forced a smile before he excused himself. Flynn approached her with a questioning and worried look. "Are you alright?" She nodded. "Liam said sorry forst night." Ste and Morgan approached them and they went to check on the other stalls and events for the festival. Flynn''s parents left after the morning program. It''s lunch when the people started getting their meals from the buffet served. Flynn had a n in mind though and asked her toe with him. He led her in the engineering building''s rooftop with a bag of food in his hand. He sits on the floor under the shade and invited her to sit beside him. "I like the peace and quiet. I used to spend time here back in college." He started. She listened to him while takes a bite from the food he brought with them. She thought that Flynn must have craved for privacy since he became part of the royal family. He then went quiet. "Liam also talked to me." She looked at him in shock. "W¡ªWhen? Why?" "Before he went to you. He approached me to ask for permission to talk to you. He was sorry and realized his actions were uncalled for." He took her hand in his. "The guy obviously admires you. You''re easy to like, August. You''re smart. You''re hardworking and you get along people so well. Qualities any guy would fall for." He kissed her fingers lightly. "And I won''t let any guy take you away from me. You''re my princess. Now and forever." She blushed. And like a real princess, her world started to move so slow with sparkly things around them as he looked at her eyes smiling. "H¡ªHe said you went public with me and your family." He nodded. "That''s the only way to put a stop on those rumors. I know you''ve been bothered by it since that day I kissed you in campus. I had to do something. And I think this is the only way to somehow make you feel better. I''m sorry for dragging you into thisplicated world." She smiled. "Don''t be sorry. It''s notplicated. You''re still the same guy who lives next door and my professor when I entered college. You just happen to be a prince, too. To me, you can be anything you want. A royalty or a professor or an engineer or just that regr nerdy guy ying video games and I''d love you the same." "Thank you, August." He leans forward and kissed her lips. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 The festival is almost over and like what was nned the students were given thest day as their free day to take a tour in London. Flynn already had a n. He took her for a walk near the Eiffel tower and other romantic spots. Ate ice cream while walking in the park and visited museums and pces. At the end of the day, Flynn brought her to the royal family''s pce. "Are we allowed toe here for a tour? It should be like an official visit, right? Or is this just a part that regr people like me to visit like in museums?" He chuckled. "You could say that. But¡ª" He clicks his tongue. "You''re not really with a regr person here." She was still at awe while walking on the hallway when she noticed a woman in a light blue trench coat and gloves standing in front of arge painting on the wall. August wrinkled her forehead as she looked at Flynn. The old woman looked really familiar. "Gran!" Flynn called the old woman''s attention. The woman turned her head and her mouth dropped when she realized she''s actually looking at The Queen¡ªFrances ire Louis Ferguson! The old woman smiled widely seeing Flynn and thetter asked her toe with him. She''s so stiff and nervous as she walked towards the queen. "Gran, this is Augustine. My girlfriend." "Oh, is she the one you told me about?" Flynn smiled as he nodded in agreement. "Yes." The Queen then smiled at her widely and touched her cold skin. "Oh, are you okay? Your skin is cold." She forced an awkwardugh, feeling embarrassed. "I''m just¡ªI didn''t know I''ll meet you so I''m feeling nervous. Actually¡ª" She''s talking too much! She cleared her throat and smiled. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Queen Frances." The Queenughed. "Just call me Frances, dear. Your name is beautiful, Augustine." "T¡ªThank you." She nced at Flynn who seems to enjoy what''s happening. "Come on. Dinner is ready." Frances invited them and a man in a butler''s uniform guided them to the dining hall, courteously greeting them with a smile. "You didn''t tell me we''d meet her." She whispered, scolding Flynn next to her. "Does it matter? She likes you." He smiled and squeezed her hand. She blushed. "Calm down. Enjoy the meal she prepared for you." Flynn winked at her. She nodded. Just like that breakfast with Lyndal and Frederick, the Queen didn''t disappoint with the meal prepared for the evening. And she didn''t bother asking if someone else is joining them because it N?velDrama.Org content rights. seemed like it''s always a feast when the royals have their meals. Frances seem to love his grandson''spany. Always smiling at him and asking questions about his work. She would sometimes ask her about school. And then would tell stories about Flynn and Ste on those rare family events that all of them cane together. "Oh, Augustine, you shoulde and attend Flynn''s niece, Emilia''s birthday party on December. And might as well, spend Christmas here." Flynn looked excited but she''s worried. Her parents would always n on spending Christmas together. She wanted to tell them but chose to keep quiet and will just discuss it with Flynn. It''s too rude to decline the Queen''s invitation. She nodded and smiled. ?????? She flew back to Seattle with her ss since Flynn had to be left behind for some business concerns. And when theynded, she received a message from him that he''ll be in London for another week. She went back to ss and work nights. She also attended to her tutoring schedules for Mondays and Wednesdays. A new student emailed her for a two hour tutoring every week on applied mathematics and statistics. She reviewed the student''s background. Name: Pierre Bary?Year: Second Year?Major: Music?Subjects need tutoring: Applied Mathematics and Statistics?Hours needed: 2 hours/week, an hour each?Preferred day and time for tutoring: Tuesdays and Thursdays, preferably 3-5pm She replied to his email confirming the slots he requested and the location of their tutorials. She can meet him for it before going to her part time work. Her phone beeped for another email. Hi, I just finished my ss. Can we start at 3? Pierre She realized it''s Tuesday and it''s two forty-five. She just finished her ss and was about to leave. She confirmed his request and told him to meet her at the location. She realized that the building for music major students is at the farthest building from engineering''s. She was about to ask if he can make it at three o''clock when he responded. On my way. She was surprised. She wondered how''d he''ll make it on time when it''s almost half an hour to reach their building from the music and arts building. Unless he walks fast. She took her time thinking he must be considering the three thirty slot instead of three o''clock. She was still inside the building, at the library until three when her phone beeped. I''m here in front of your building. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 August panicked and fixed her things before heading out. She rushed to the hall''s entrance and looked for a guy who''s probably waiting for her, too. She forgot to ask for his photo to recognize him. But thinking about his profile, who is into music and arts, he must''ve long hair tied in a bun, and subtle beard. And she hated herself for concluding how her student would look like, and he''s a sophomore¡ª how would a music sophomore student would look like?! She was about to cross the street while looking around when a car was approaching. A strong hand pulled her to the side of the street. "Watch it!" That heavy British ent reminds her of Flynn! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The car stopped and the student stepped out. "Sorry! Sorry!" He apologized as he approached her and the guy who pulled her. "Are you okay?" The guy looked so apologetic, admitting it was his fault. "I''m sorry. I was in a hurry." "I¡ªIt''s okay." She said, felt nervous for what could''ve happened if it wasn''t for the guy who pulled her. "I wasn''t looking, too." The guy excused himself and left while she was standing beside the guy who pulled her. "T¡ªThank you." She looked at him and her mouth dropped. He looked so hot with his blonde hair trimmed clean on the side and piercings on his ears and nose, wearing a white shirt and torn jeans. He''s probably as tall as Flynn. He''s holding a ck helmet and was standing beside his motorbike. "What you did was dangerous." Still with that heavy British ent. "I know. I was just looking for my student. He said he''s in front of our building and¡ª" She then realized that he was the only one in front of their building. "Is your name, by any chance, Pierre Bary?" He looked surprised. "Oh, so you''re the tutor¡ªAugustus?" She wrinkled her nose and forced a smile. "Close. That''s my father''s name. I''m Augustine. August is fine." "Sorry. I''m bad with names." He apologized and scratched the back of his head, smiling. "Bad with Math, too?" She joked. Heughed hard. "That''s a good one, tutor." "Please stop calling me that. Shall we start?" "What? Here?" She almostughed at his silliness. "Why not?" "Kidding. How about we grab a cup of coffee?" He smiled. "My treat." "N¡ªNo. I''m sorry. We''re not having coffee. Just tutoring¡ª" He was busy getting another helmet from his bike and handed it to her. "And I''m not riding that bike." "Come on. It''s just coffee. I feel sleepy when it''s about Math and Statistics." He yawned. "Already am just thinking about it." She found herself wearing the helmet and riding his bike. "This is crazy!" "Only boring people say that." He said and drove away. She grabbed on his shoulders when she almost lost her bnce. "Heeeeey!" Heughed at her. "You''ll get use to this, tutor!" "No way!" August got off the motorcycle when it stopped in front of the University Brew & Coffee. She took the helmet off and handed it to Pierre who was also taking off his. "Of course. How convenient." She sighed as she looked at the cafe and the people working inside. She can see the day shift brew. She looked at her wristwatch, they''re almost halfway their shift. And the person she''s been avoiding just came out from the kitchen and went back to the cashier''s post. Gail. "My elder sister works here. This is my only chance to boss her around, you know." Pierre said, chuckling. "Come on." "S¡ªSure." I wonder who his sister is. The people greeted them when they heard the door chimes. "Wee to University Brew & Coffee!" They greeted almost in unison and Henry was the first to recognize her. "Oh, August! Nice to see you at this time! You''re too early for your shift." He teased. "Hey there, Pierre!" He greeted the tall guy beside her who looked surprised that the manager knows her. Henry excused himself to do something inside the kitchen. "You work here?" Pierre confirmed with her. She nodded and forced a smile. "Yes, part time. Night shift." "Oh, you probably don''t know my sister because she''s working during the day." He pointed the young woman behind the counter. "That''s my elder sister, Gail." Her mouth dropped. Why does she sound so American and he doesn''t? "Any request?" Pierre asked before heading to the counter. She moved her head sideways, gestured to declined his offer. "I know what you''d love." He winked and went to the counter. And she observed how Gail would react seeing his younger brother¡ªshe rolled her eyes and ced his order. Pierre seem to enjoy his sister''s reaction and was talking a lot, taking his time at the counter since there''s not much customers that time. She looked away when Pierre pointed at her direction, as if telling Gail about her being his tutor and she saw how Gail stared at her. She decided to find a table away from the counter and waited for Pierre. She sighed as she reads Flynn''s messages. Most of them saying he misses her and looking forward to seeing her as soon as he arrives, telling he''s still attending some urgent matters extending his stay in London. Its been over a week since she got back from the London festival and she missed him already. She was having that thought when Pierre takes the seat in front of her. "I''m surprised you''re working here. How''d you manage work, school and tutoring? Don''t you have a boyfriend?¡± Chapter 55 Chapter 55 August rolled her eyes and sighed, trying to calm her nerves. "Can we get started? I can only give you an hour today since I''ll be starting my shift at four." His lips twisted into a smile. "I see you don''t want to talk about it." He crossed his arms on the table and leaned closer. "Hmm. I don''t think you''re single. It''s impossible for a face like that to not have a boyfriend." "Can you stop? Or I''d cancel your tutoring¡ª" "Lavender white mocha and 2-day cold brewed coffee for Pierre!" The barista called out on the im counter. "Oops! That''s us!" He slides out of the couch and walked towards the im counter and she can''t deny the fact that Pierre attracts anyone''s attention. Just like Flynn. But this guy''s too amodating. He walks confidently with his bad-boyish image and the people inside the coffee shop would look at him, almost gawking. He''s walking back to their table when a blonde girl wearing a short denim skirt, white crop top and white rubber shoes approached him and gave him a piece of paper. She saw how Pierre shed his gorgeous smile and took the piece of paper in his hand while she blushed in her seat, witnessing how he flirts with the girl. The guy is a charmer! The girl seemed satisfied when Pierre handed her a piece of flyer from his back pocket. The girl went back to her seat and was grinning as she looked at the flyer. She pretended to read on her own books until he gets back and ced the tray of drinks on their table. "Sorry for the dy. Here''s yourvender white mocha. That''s my sister''s favorite, by the way." She didn''t know they have that kind of drink avable to serve. She just cleans table so she''s not really familiar with the drinks their baristas make. She said thanks to him and took a sip from the cup, curious of Gail''s favorite coffee''s taste. And she must admit Gail''s taste is pretty good. "Are we just gonna start without knowing each other first?" "I already know the information I need." She exined. "You wouldn''t even ask why I''m asking for your help on those subjects?" "Because you''re bad in Math?" "Geez! That''s starting to hurt my feelings. I''m not stupid or something¡ª" "Just sleepy then?" She interrupted. He smiled widely. "Besides that, I wanna master the art of of patterns." She nodded. "I know. Math is patterns. Music is also patterns made in sound." Pierre was amazed as he looked at her. "Cool! You know that?" "Of course." "Do you love music?" "Of course." "Can you give me a different answer other than Of course? Like say something about yourself why you love music." "Look¡ª" She ced her hand in front of Pierre. "I''m here to tutor and we¡ª" She points at him and herself alternately. "We are not doing this. You''re paying me for the hour and we''re not wasting our time knowing each other¡ª" "I''d pay for the additional hours." He winked. She blushed and sips on her cup of coffee while looking away. She cleared her throat to calm her nerves. She can''t help remembering Flynn with his ent! "Besides, you don''t even have the books we''ll use for the review yet." "We have ebooks!" "I don''t like digital stuff. Makes me sleepy." Heined. "I''d rather have something that I can hold." He shows his fingers, she noticed the small sters on his calloused fingers. She wondered what music he ys. She was quietly looking at his hands, observing. Guitar? That''s the best exnation for his callouses and also, his look fits the one who ys guitar in a band. Since she''s starting to get curious and he''s being persistent, she asked to confirm. "What instrument do you y?" He looked unprepared for that question and suddenly?looked ufortable to talk about it. "Well, I y a little of anything. Guitar. Drums¡ª" "Really? A little?" She raised her left eyebrow as she stared at his calloused fingers. He closed his fists, as if starting to feel shy about something. "Well, I practice with my band after school, sometimes perform with them in Friday nights and with other bands as support. Thus, these fingers." He smiled but it didn''t reach his eyes. That''s done it. She knows he''s not telling her something about himself. And like she''d always do, she respects that privacy he wanted. She nodded as she started to search for lessons she can discuss with him on her mobile phone. He sips on his cup and cleared his throat. "You want toe watch?" He asked as he puts a flyer on the table. She picked it up and saw that it''s for the Fall Fest for amateur bands in Seattle with a famous band being the special event held in West Park. She then saw the date and it''s on a third Friday night of September. "We''re ying before the main band." He points the name of his band. "And that''s us." ALIVE She nodded. "I''m pretty busy I can''t say yes." "Well, you can keep that flyer." He smiled. "Just in case you change your mind." "I can''t change my schedule." She sighed. "I don''t think we can start with your lessons today. I''ll have to borrow the books first if you don''t want to use ebooks." He ignored what she said. "Are you working after this?" She nodded.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Let''s just enjoy our coffee then. I''ll leave once you start your shift." She kept quiet and suddenly felt weird, she looked up and realized people are staring at them, even the staff from the counter, especially Gail. She felt awkward. This cafe isn''t really gonna work as a venue for tutoring. Does it look like we''re dating? Is she upset¡ªwait¡ªshe likes Flynn¡ªis she thinking I''m dating her brother and cheating on Flynn? "Hey, I was thinking¡ª" She stands up from her seat. "I''m heading inside the staff area and will prepare for work since we can''t start today." "But your coffee¡ª" He holds her arm. She felt awkward and moved her hand away gently. He noticed that she awkwardly nces around and at the counter¡ªat Gail. He looked around and the people staring at them pretended like they were busy with something else. He nodded and smiled. "Rx. My sister knows you''re my tutor¡ªnot someone else aaaaannndd¡ª" He meant to prolong thest word before speaking again. "¡ªI don''t have a girlfriend so no need to worry about us being seen in public, to-ge-ther." Her eyes widened in shock. How can a hot guy like him not have a girlfriend? Her face must have that kind of question that he started talking again. "I like dating. But not tutoring guys, too. And that he understands." He rests his cheek on his palm. The door chimes echoed and the staff greeting the personing in came after. And a little buzz from few people started. She looked at the person and her heart pounded so loud. ¡°F¡ªFlynn." Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Flynn came smiling at August, wearing his usual khaki pants, expensive oxfords, peach sweater over a white cored shirt and his eyesses. "August¡ª" August stands from her seat and Flynn hugging her tight. "I miss you. I came here to surprise you." He whispered to her ear. She smiled and saw the people around looking curious and intrigued. They probably heard about Flynn and her eyes caught Gail ring at them. "You should''ve at least told me you''reing home." She hugged him back. "That''s why it''s a surprise, right?" He smiled. She smiled and introduced both guys to each other. "Flynn, he''s my new student for tutoring and Pierre, this is Flynn¡ª" She paused and felt nervous how she''d introduce him. She never had to do it with people. "Uh¡ª" "Her boyfriend." Flynn extended his hand for a handshake and smiled. "You look really familiar." Pierre said after taking his hand for a brief handshake then started scratching his chin. And he crossed his arms. "I could tell we''re both from Ennd." Flynn smiled as he squeezed her hand in his. "I''m Flynn Ferguson." "Ferguson? From Ennd?" His mouth dropped and looked at August. "The Royal family?" She smiled awkwardly and Flynn nodded. "Your boyfriend is from The Ennd''s Royal family?" "I guess." She whispered. "Will you lower your voice down?" He snapped his fingers and as if a light bulb popped above his head. "Ah! I remember now! My sister''s been fantasizing about you since three years ago when she started working here!" She felt a little ufortable as to how Pierre just revealed that secret about his sister! Fantasizing? Really? She didn''t know how to react and she noticed Flynn also looked a little ufortable. Pierre noticed their reaction and looked apologetic. "I''m sorry. That came out loud! My sister''s going to kill me if she knows I said that! Please don''t tell her." He scratched the back of his head. "But hey, it''s nice to meet you, Prince¡ªI mean¡ª" "Just Flynn is fine." Flynn smiled. "I guess I''d have to head out now! I''ll see you around, tutor!" He grabs his jacket and left the coffee shop. He also raised his right hand to wave his sister goodbye and Gail just rolled her eyes. Flynn then sits beside her in the coffee shop while people give them curious nces. They both watched Pierre ride his motorcycle and left the coffee shop. "So, how was your trip?" She asked him. "It was a long trip for someone who''s excited to see you." He teased as he stared at her face. "How''s your doctor''s visit?" She went pale. Shepletely forgot about going to a doctor. "I¡ª" He smiled. "I scheduled one for us this weekend." "What? You''reing?" "Of course. I''m your boyfriend." She blushed when that word boyfriend seem to be so easy for him to say together with the word your. "R¡ªRight." "I figured you forgot about it because you didn''t even mention it this week." He kissed her forehead. "You''ve been pretty busy?" She blushed as she nodded. "Y¡ªYeah. I totally forgot. I guess reminders on my phone is really that useless." "That''s fine. I''ll leave once you start your work. I''ll see you after your shift." She nodded. ?????? At the doctor''s clinic. August silently walked beside Flynn who''s calmly approaching the front desk. They were then advised to wait for her name to be called. She noticed people looking at them especially the girls eyeing Flynn who held her hand all the time. "Are you nervous?" He squeezed her hand. "A l¡ªlittle." She stuttered and blushed. "Are youing inside with me?" "Do you want me to?" She sighed as she moved her head sideways. He chuckled softly. "Okay, I''ll wait here." She nodded and they only waited a few more minutes before she was called inside the doctor''s office. "G¡ªGood morning, Doctor." She greeted after she closed the door behind her. Doctor Rosie Kelly smiled back and greeted. "Good morning, Miss Peters. How are you?" She smiled awkwardly. It''s not her first time to visit a doctor and a gynecologist but the fact that her reason to visit one today is her sexual involvement with Flynn makes it uneasy for her. Especially that she''s seeing a totally different doctor from Seattle and not their family doctor she''s done regr visits with since she got her period at age fourteen. "I''m doing just fine." She answered while the doctor reviews her file. Doctor Kelley seemed sofortable talking to her patients and so amodating but it didn''t help her feel at ease as she doesn''t really know how to start discussing the purpose of her visit. However, as an expert, she knew how to deal with awkward visits and soon reached that point wherein she finally discussed her purpose. She then suggested they do a physical examination, a swab test and an ultrasound since she''s been sexually active and haven''t had her period yet. It only took almost half an hour before she stepped out of the office and Flynn stands from his seat. She then realized he''s the only guy in the room. He approached her and they went to the cashier as he pays for it with his card, including the tests done to her. "How was it?" She smiled shyly as she shows the ultrasound copy, showing a healthy uterus. He took it and smiled. "That''s a healthy womb there." "She''s great. I was given options for c¡ªcontraception." She whispered shyly, blushing. "She suggested to get the needles instead of pills but it''s expensive." He nodded. "I''ll take care of it." He then advised the nurse to charge his card with it and Doctor Kelly came out of her office with her file to hand it to her secretary. The secretary stands up and said, "Doctor, Mister Fer¡ª" Doctor Kelly''s face looked surprised when she saw Flynn. "Oh, dear! Prince Flynn Ferguson?" Flynn looked surprised. "Y¡ªYeah." He looked like he''s trying to remember Doctor Kelley. "I''m sorry. I just remember your face. My niece, Gail¡ª" "Auntie, I''m leaving now for band practice." A familiar voice from behind them said,ing from an examination room. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They all looked at him. And she had the most shocked face, looking pale. "P¡ªPierre?" "Hey! August! Flynn!" He smiled while carrying his guitar on his back. "You know each other?" Doctor Kelly asked, looking surprised. Pierre nodded. "She''s my schoolmate. And he''s her boyfriend." He just dered it to his aunt like it''s a normal thing. She blushed when the doctor looked at her, smiling. "Poor Gail." Pierreughed. "I know, right. But I guess she''s moved on." "Good for her." Doctor Kelly smiled at her. "I''ll see you for your scheduled tests, August." They left the clinic with Pierre and he went straight to his parked motorbike under the shade of the tree. "Think about the event again, tutor! You might want to bring your boyfriend and have some fun!" He teased. She blushed. "What''s he talking about?" Flynn asked her. "He''s invited me to watch his band y." Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Weeks passed and a lot has happened. August went back to the doctor''s clinic with Flynn for the tests. She finally had the books to tutor Pierre and they both agreed to have their tutoring in the school grounds under a tree. Flynn also visits her at the cafe but he no longer teaches in their department. She learned from him that Morgan offered him the same teaching job but in a different college since he also has a background in Information Technology. She was at her apartment after Flynn walked her home. She''s studying with her eyesses, her hair tied in a messy bun wearing his white shirt and boxers that Friday night when the door opened and Flynn came back from his evening run. He''s sweating and having deep breaths as he drinks from a bottled water. She looked at him without moving a muscle from the couch. "How''s your run?" He walked towards her. "Hyped to have fun with you tonight." She blushed, her mouth opened in surprised as he leaned and kissed her lips. "I''ll take a shower." She nodded. He left and went to her bathroom. She''s left there with her heart beating so fast. They''ve been dating for months now and she still can''t help blushing and being so affected when Flynn would tease her. She covered her face with her hands, pping her face lightly when she felt blood rushing to her face. She remembered his handsome sweaty face and he looked so hot! She was at that state when the bathroom door opened with Flynn just wearing a towel on his waist while drying his hair. Her mouth dropped, staring at his chiseled abs. She noticed that he seemed to have worked out more, his muscles are more obvious since he arrived from London. Not too buff but just right. "Wanna go check that event?" Flynn asked when he went inside her bedroom to dress up. "What event?" "Pierre''s." He came out after a few minutes wearing his jeans, university hoodie and sneakers. "You wanna go?" She asked when he sat next to her on the couch. "I mean, we can check it out. Besides¡ª" He leaned to her and whispered. "We didn''t go out for a date since I got back from London." She blushed. "R¡ªRight." He smiled. "Right, a date. A real one. Although masked dates were really fun, I also wanna go out with you like normal couples do." "O¡ªOkay." She stuttered. "I''ll just take a quick shower and change." "Okay. I''ll wait." ?????? They went to the event at West Park a littlete, the line of people were already moving at the entrance. There were stores open for drinks and food. Hugo just dropped them off and will pick them up after the event. She didn''t bother messaging Pierre. But then as soon as they got inside the venue, she bumped into him. "Tutor! You''re here! You''re not busy after all!" He looked delighted to see her. "And you brought your boyfriend!" He smiled at Flynn before he looked back, waved his hand to at someone. "Gail! Look, your prince charming is here!" Gail approached them, more specifically Pierre and gave him a good smack on his head. "Stop it, you brute!" She looked at them, still having that straight face and expertly hides her embarrassment. "Sorry about that! We can get you a better spot to watch the bands y." She said. "You work here?" She asked noticing she''s wearing a shirt with the events official logo. "Just volunteered for my brother''s band." She answered, more amodating than the first time they met at the cafe. "Yeah. She''s finally dating my friend from the band. Thank God!" Pierre answered matter of factly and got another smack on his head. He rubs it with his hand. "Geez! I just told them the truth!" "You don''t have to broadcast that!" Gail gritted her teeth. "Come on. I''ll show your spot. We don''t offer seats on events like these. People would just watch the bands standing." "That''s alright." She said. Flynn was just quiet while holding her hand in his. And she can''t help notice the times Gail looked at how Flynn touch and hold her. Flynn doesn''t seem bothered or didn''t even notice it. They got a spot near the stage in the middle that''s separated them from other people. It''s less crowded and she noticed most people were treated like VIPs or it''s as if a ce for the family members and friends of the band. Gail left them and went back to the backstage after handing them free burgers and drinks. "Are you having fun?" Flynn asked her, smiling. She nodded. "I''ve never been to concerts or band events like this. You?" He smiled. "Me, too. I attended a different type of concert few years ago." "Like what?" She asked as she waited for him to answer, sipping on her drink. "It''s a fundraising event for a charity my grandmother supports. There''s Josh Grobann, Edd Sheeran, Tay Swift¡ª" She choked on her drink. "You watched them perform?" "Yes." He nodded and sipped on his drink like it''s all but normal to have those people as guests. "I''ll bring you along next time." He smiled. The lights dimmed and the host weed the first band to perform. And she knew her face still reflects how surprised she is with what he said. It shouldn''t be a surprise anymore. He''s a royalty, of course, artists would perform for the royal family! There were a total of four bands before the main band. Each band performed five songs. Most of the songs were pop rock¡ªsome she''s heard of. She noticed Flynn being quiet and would just slightly nod his head when he loves the melody while she''s just beside him, most of the time and her attention observing him. He would sometimes catch her staring and he''d just smile. "Are you alright?" He asked, one time. She nodded and tried her best to focus on the performance. He leaned again and said, "Just tell me if you''d like to go home or leave." She nodded. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Finally Pierre''s band ALIVE was called on stage and Pierre wearing his usual white shirt, torn jeans and ck sneakers waved his hand to the audience with a big smile on his face and the crowd just cheered louder! "I love you, Pierre!" Chapter 58 Chapter 58 A woman screamed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org August smiled with a forced smile on her face, feeling embarrassed when Pierre winked at the woman. Geez! Flynn smiled and whispered to her ear. "He''s famous." "Y¡ªYeah." Pierre went to the side with his guitar and the other members joined him. Their vocalist, Oliver, introduced their band members before their performance started. They first yed pop rock songs about life and friendships. "And for ourst song¡ª" The vocalist announced. "To all those hearts who finally found happiness, to those hearts who became someone''s answered prayer, here''s for all of us this season, this is our new songposed by our lead guitarist, Pierre here¡ª" She noticed Oliver looked at a specific spot and she followed its direction, she smiled when she saw Gail raising her cup of drink and smiling at him. "¡ªFall." She was still smiling at what she witnessed when Flynn ced his arm over her shoulders. I watched the trees turn to autumn colors?When the leaves fall and be ground covers?They just fall This heart sings of an autumn''s dream?¡ªyou don''t find love, you don''t force it?Let love find you and just fall?You just fall The melody just made the crowd so quiet and mesmerized. It''s a beautiful love song. Even her world turned slow and all sparkly while Flynn pulls her close. It was the same the first time I saw you?So pretty like the autumn leaves dancing in the wind?Suddenly all the love songs were about you?And the leaves fell from the trees without regretting?I just fall??It felt like the songs speaks for their story, too. This season of Fall, they finally went on a date like a normal couple. They waited and they just fall in love. No more masked dates. No more worries of getting caught. They''re free. I can''t help holding my breath for each moment?I tried to resist but every moment''s perfect?I''m scared to fall but I''m more scared to walk away?You return like autumn and I fall every day ?I just fall Each moment with Flynn since summer took her breath away, there were times she tried to resist him but he always gets the perfect timing. And she keeps falling for him every time. You don''t cross my mind, you live in it?With colors of fall, I fall again?It''s the season of when everything bursts with beauty?As if nature saves up all year for the grand finale?Like all the leaves falling?They just fall without worries?I just fall... The crowd cheered loudly and in the midst of it, Flynn pulled her chin to meet his kiss. She was surprised, her eyes wide opened. After a few seconds, she closed her eyes and responded to his kiss. "I love you, August." He whispered. "I love you, Flynn." ?????? The event ended after midnight and Flynn was holding her hand the whole time. It was the sweetest date. He already called Hugo to pick them up. He excused himself to go to the bathroom and she waited on a bench near the entrance. "August!" She heard Pierre''s voice calling her name. She looked up and she stands up from her seat. It felt odd that he called her with her name this time. He walks toward her with a smile on his face. "Are you leaving?" She nodded. "I''m just waiting for Flynn." His smile disappeared. "Cool. I just wanted to say thank you foring." She smiled. "You did great up there! Thatst song youposed was beautiful." Pierre scratched his cheek, feeling a little shy. "Really? T¡ªThanks." He cleared his throat. "I¡ªI''ll get going." "Thank you for inviting me." She added as he steps backward, the crowd started to move out of the ce. "W¡ªWould you like to watch another show?" He stopped his steps, looking a little hesitant. "I mean, you know, you cane watch anytime. J¡ªJust let me know." The crowd started to get thick and Pierre holds her arm to make sure she doesn''t get drag roughly. She smiled and nodded. "Thank you." She said when a group of teenagers rushed to their spot when they saw Pierre with her causing the crowd''s movement to them. The security wasn''t too tight at where they were so people came rushing. "Pierre! Can we take a picture with you?!" "Me, too! Me, too!" "Can you sign my shirt please?!" The other teenager screamed bumping at her, causing her to lose her bnce but Pierre was quick enough to catch her. "H¡ªHold on, guys! Wait!" He hugged her and tried to shield her with his body but it started to get more chaotic and people pushed them that Pierre also lost his bnce. He was able to embrace her and he took the fall, with her body on top of his. She could feel his warmth and his breathing ragged. "S¡ªSorry." She uttered as she looked at him. His eyes locked on hers. She can hear the crowd screaming while the security tried to manage the people around them. She blushed when she felt Pierre''s hug tensed around her. She tried to get up but he stopped her. "Thatst song¡ªit was about you." The fans screaming Pierre''s name, asking for his autograph and the camera clicks and shutters were the faintest sounds for August when Pierre pulled her face to his chest as he catches the fall. "Aw!" He grunted in pain but made sure she didn''t hurt herself. "Pierre¡ª" She closed her eyes as they fall and slowly opened them, thinking about what he just told her. "I d¡ªdon''t understand¡ª" She stuttered. Those times she was with Pierre when she''s tutoring him, she remembered how he would tease her and stare at her most of the time. He would pretend he''s looking away, busy reading or solving the math problems she gave him when she catches him staring. And all those times, she''s thinking he was just cking. He gave a short chuckle. "The greatest reward for a musician is to know that the person who inspired him appreciated his music." He whispered cupping the back of her head and pulled her tighter to his chest. Her heart skipped a beat as she felt her blood rushing to her cheeks with her eyes widened in shock. This can''t be happening! She tried to pull away and he finally lets her do so with her face just a few inches from his. "Rx." He clips the strands of her hair behind her ears. "This is why I hatemitments. The girls I liked are either always taken by someone or¡ª" His expression softened and sad. "¡ªby something." That struck a nerve in her heart. She saw his eyes sparkled in the dark as he looked at her. It seemed like he was about to cry, and there was sadness in his eyes. "Pierre..." He took a deep breath. "Don''t look at me that way or I''d kiss your lips." He uttered under his breath. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 August didn''t move and is still locked in Pierre¡¯s gaze. She stayed still. He moved his face closer to hers but even before he could kiss her, a loud voice called her name. "August!" Flynn calls her name and pushed his way to get through security. Pierre then recovers and moves to stand up and help her on her feet. He raised his hand, as if telling security to let Flynn through. Flynn looked so worried. "Are you okay?" He asked holding her arms. She nodded, trying her best not to look at Pierre. She could imagine Pierre smiling as he talks. "I''m sorry. The crowd got too chaotic. I''ll leave now. Thanks again foring!" He said, looking in a hurry and then left. As he turns his back from them, she had the courage to watch him leave. He looked so sad and lost. Despite his easygoing and funny personality, he sure is so broken inside. "Are you alright? What happened?" Flynn asked, caught her staring at Pierre. She looked away. "Nothing. Let''s go home." Flynn nodded and they left for the gate. Hugo is already standing by the limousine door. ?????? It''s been three weeks since that night August and Flynn attended the concert. Pierre hadn''t been answering her emails and messages about their next tutoring schedules and never attended one again. And to her¡ªit felt like he''s avoiding her. She only stopped bothering him after he responded to one of her messages saying he''s busy for their C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. band practices and gigs that''s why he can''t make it to their scheduled tutoring. He paid in advance so she asked him if he wanted his money back but he never responded to that. Meanwhile, she continued working at the cafe and like always, it''s the haven of different stories from different customers especially if you''re the one cleaning up tables next to these people who are gossiping. Even if you''re the type who''d find eavesdropping as rude, there are times you can''t avoid hearing stories unintentionally and stayed to hear more if it''s about someone you know, especially if its about your boyfriend. August found herself doing just that on herst work day, on a Friday evening before the Thanksgiving break¡ªshe heard a group of three girls giggling in a table next to the one she''s cleaning up before her shift ends. They''re talking about Flynn! And she can''t help herself from listening to their conversation. "He just started teaching my majorst week. He''s so handsome and smart!" A girl with red locks shared with a dreamy smile on her face. "Yeah, I saw him in our building and boy, he got all our eyes staring. Do you think he is taken?" The girl with long blonde hair asked, curious. "I heard he used to teach engineering subjects but got involved with his student that''s why he was transferred to another college." The other girl with short brown wavy hair tied in a pig tail and wearing eyesses said. "I can''t me her. Professor Ferguson is so hot!" The blonde girl eximed with wide eyes. "Who knows? I might be the next girl he''s getting involved with! I''d probably quit school just to date him!" She giggled. August closed her eyes after what she heard. She''s worried that students are talking about Flynn''s involvement with his student. She still feels guilty for allowing herself to be with him even though she knows this would happen. Other than that, she felt irritated and jealous that someone is talking about Flynn this way! Dating him! Quit school to date him?! Really? Then, he remembered Flynn telling her he''d quit teaching which he did just to date her! And she felt bad for that, too. But she loves Flynn more! Frustrating! What love can do to people! "You''re crazy!" The girl in with eyessesughed at her friend. "He''s out of your league! That guy''s face would definitely not settle with a school girl like us! I mean, just look at him¡ª" She gets her phone and showed her friends the screen. "I think he''s already got a model girlfriend or dating one!" A model girlfriend?! She felt bad for herself, hearing how those girls assumed Flynn would only date a model because of how handsome he looked! "You''re kidding! Where''d you get this photo?" The blonde girl asked. "He looks so good even on stolen shots! Geez!" "I saw him while I was doing research in the library!" "You really have good stalking skills." The red head giggled. "No, that is not stalking! It must be fate¡ªI can settle watching him from afar for now." August sighed then left quickly after finishing up. She can''t continue listening to them. She went back to the kitchen and calmed herself. She could feel her heart raising and her head aching. She sighed remembering Flynn''s face that night they were at the concert. She loves the way he looked when he''s focused into something, when he''s not looking¡ªthat''s probably the same look those girls have on the photo. She looks at the table where the girls are seated and watched them leave the cafe. She can''t stop feeling worried. Those girls are pretty¡ªprettier than her! Now that Flynn teaches in a different building, she won''t be able to know what''s happening while he''s away from her unlike that time he was still teaching in the Engineering department. As crazy as it may sound, she feels threatened for the first time. What if Flynn likes another girl? Those girls are definitely drooling over him. She can''t help feeling this way because he suddenly started working out after he got back from London aside from doing his evening runs. Is he doing it for someone? Is it from his new department? Why does he have to workout all of a sudden? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 August was in deep thought while leaning on the wall inside the kitchen when Tanner came in carrying the tray of used cups and tissues. "Hey, are you okay, August?" She stands straight and faced him, feeling embarrassed that she was caught doing nothing while at work. "I¡ªI''m fine." "I think I saw Professor Ferguson." They both stepped out of the kitchen. She nodded at Tanner and blushed when she saw Flynn walking towards counter wearing his running clothes. He nodded at her when their eyes met. The staff seem to have understood what arrangements she has his Flynn¡ªwalking her home from work and her workmates never got the chance of walking her home since that day Flynn agreed to walk her home. She was walking next to him while he silently drinks his iced coffee. She discreetly watched him but he seem to have noticed her stolen nces. They reached the apartmentplex when he finally asked. "Is there something you wanna ask?" "Uh¡ª" She was surprised, blushing as she sped her hands together while waiting for the elevators. "N¡ªNothing. I was just wondering¡ª" She tried her best toe up with an excuse. She can''t just tell him about what she heard from those girls at the cafe and how her doubts corrupted her mind right after. He was waiting for her to finish her sentence as they continue to walk. She smiled nervously, still unable toe up with an excuse. "August?" Then she remembered Thanksgiving ising up! She''s going to spend it with her parents back home. "W¡ªWhere will you be spending Thanksgiving?" Flynn sips on her drink before answering her. "At the apartment. We don''t celebrate Thanksgiving." "Oh. I just assumed you may have adapted the tradition¡ªsorry. Anyway, I¡ªI''m leaving this Sunday for the Thanksgiving break so¡ª" He nodded as they stepped inside the elevator with the other residents. He seem to look uninterested she felt a little off. They stood next to each other in the corner. Her eyes widened and her cheeks went red when he leaned forward and kissed her cheek. "Have fun with your parents. I''ll wait until you get N?velDrama.Org owns this text. back." She nodded. Flynn then reaches out to hold her hand in his while stepping out of the lift until they reached her front door. "G¡ªGoodnight." She whispered after she opened the door with her key. "Goodnight, princess." He kissed her forehead but he still seem cold. She sighed as she closed the door behind her. She''ll be leaving with this heavy heart and doubts. She was about to step away from the door when she heard a soft knock on her door. She opened it and saw Flynn standing there, his eyes looking away as he awkwardly scratched the back of his head. "C¡ªCan I stay for the night?" She felt weird. He doesn''t really need to ask permission about staying overnight at her apartment. "S¡ª Sure." She opened the door wider and let him walk inside despite feeling weird about what''s going on. She drops her things on the couch and went straight to the bathroom to take a shower. "I''ll just take a quick shower¡ª" She said as she opens the shower and puts her right hand under the water to check the temperature when she felt Flynn''s arms hugging her waist from behind. "F¡ªFlynn." "I will miss you." He whispered as he gently kissed her neck. "It''s just a week so¡ª" She tried to calm her nerves. Is this why he''s acting weird all of a sudden? His hug tightened around her waist and he turned her face with his hand to meet his kiss. She took a deep breath when his hand explored her skin under her shirt. "Let''s take a shower together." He whispered and started to strip their clothes. She gasped when she felt his warm skin against her nakedness. It''s been a while since theyst made love. They''ve been pretty busy and now that they''re this close and naked, she must admit that she missed him, too. Her hands grabbed on his arms and she noticed how much his physique improved since he got back from London. He lifted her chin with his fingers and kissed her gently, as if memorizing every curve of her mouth and the taste of her lips. She rests her hands on his wide chest. He gently pushed her against the tiled wall as he continued to kiss her lips. She felt his hands cupping the back of her head and his kiss started to get more passionate and aggressive. His right hand pulled her waist to his before he lifts her left leg up and settled his hips between her legs. She held her breath for a quick second, anticipating his hardness inside her. She moaned when she felt his full size inside her, she grabbed on his broad shoulders as he started to move his hips, pounding and thrusting his shaft inside her. He started sucking the skin on her neck, down to her breasts and her hard nipples. "F¡ªFlynn... I''ming." She uttered as she moved her hips to meet his rhythm and pulled his hips. "Yes, princess. Come with me." He whispered under his ragged breath and thrusts deeper and harder. And after a number of thrusts, he pushed and released his cum inside her as they both reach their climax. "It''s safe, right?" He asked while catching his breath. She catches her breath and nodded weakly. "Yes. I had thest shots a week ago." He kissed her forehead and gently reaches for thevender liquid bath to wash her body. She stood there watching him gently touching her skin with the body wash. He''s not looking at her, as if focusing on washing her skin. She remembered those girls at the coffee shop. There it is! That handsome face, that gorgeous look on his face when he''s not looking and focused in doing something! I''m the luckiest girl to have this man in my life! She smiled inside but she also remembered how those girls assumed someone like Flynn would only date a model! She felt insecure. Her worries earlier starting to fill her head again. And then she stared at his arms, his biceps starting to form and his strong hands, his wide chest and his toned abs¡ªand his beautiful and proud manhood with his well trimmed bush. She blushed at the thought. It''s actually the first time she looked at his manhood this close and this focused. It''s as if they''re both appreciating each other''s bodies. "You like what you see?" He asked which brought blood on her cheeks. She looked away, beet red. "I¡ªuh¡ªI¡ª" She closed her eyes. "Y¡ªYes." He chuckled softly and hugged her. "I love what I''m seeing, too." She hugged him back. "You''re beautiful, August." He whispered and she felt him giving her another kiss on her forehead. She feels relieved. All her worries lessened by his words. She must have just felt bad since they''ve been busy and she just need reassurance from him. "I love you." He whispered and gave her a kiss. "I love you more.¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 After a sweet innocent kiss on the lips and tight hug, August carries her bag and went to the subway station while Flynn watched her leave. He waved her goodbye until she gets inside the subway train. She looked at his handsome face one She tried to invite him over for Thanksgivingst night while they were in bed. "W¡ªWould you like toe with me on Sunday?" She asked him. It took a minute before he answered. He tightened his hug around her waist and pulled her close. "I want to¡ª" He paused. "¡ªbut I want you to enjoy this time with them since you''ve been away for school." She nodded and felt touched. She felt him kissing her hair. "We have all the time in the world, August." She smiled. "Okay. Thank you, Flynn." Her phone vibrated and saw Flynn''s message. "Happy Thanksgiving to your parents. Let me know when you arrived. I''ll call." She responded with a big smile on her lips. And after the longmute, subway and bus rides, she finally arrived in her hometown. She saw her parents waiting at the arrival waiting area and smiled at them as they approached her with a big hug. "Happy Thanksgiving!" She greeted them after giving them hugs. "Flynn says Happy Thanksgiving." She smiled. Her father smiled and greeted her back, carrying her luggage. "How''s the holiday traffic?" "Not so bad. It was worstst year." She rolled her eyes. "But I''m so d I''m back home with you! I missed you both!" "We missed you, too!" Her mother said, smiled. "How''s Flynn?" "He''s staying at the apartment. He might also spend time in campus." They got inside the car and her father drive them home. Her mother was so excited telling her the food she prepared and that some of her cousins and other rtives would be staying over for Thanksgiving. When they arrived, she saw her small cousins running towards her smiling to give her a hug. "Augustine!" Rin, her ten year old cousin, called her name. "Tin! Tin!" Rico, five year old cousin and Rin''s younger brother, called her, too. She gave them a big hug. And then they all went inside where her Aunt Ruth¡ªher mother''s sister, and Uncle Jim, Rin and Rico''s parents, were waiting. Then she saw her father''s niece Grey who brought her toddler twins Tim and Tom with her husband Tucker! "How''s college?" Tucker asked with a smile on his face. "So¡ªso." She smiled after giving them a hug. "We''re so excited to be here. We want to know how''s Pearsons University for you! I wasn''t able to congratte you in person!" "It''s fun. But a lot of hard work and sleepless nights." Sheined. "Got a boyfriend?" Grey teased. "Ah¡ª" She blushed and looked at her parents who were smiling at them. "Oh, we should prepare the table now." Her mother said, switching everyone''s attention to fixing the table for dinner. "You can rest and just be with the kids, August. You had a long trip." Her mother insisted and thankful that she doesn''t have to talk about her boyfriend, Flynn. She nodded and watched cartoons with the kids. She remembered to message Flynn that she arrived but when she sent the message, he never opened it. It''s just showing received. Rin borrowed her phone to y games while she sits beside the kids on the couch watching and after ten minutes, her phone started ringing for a video call. Before she could even grab the phone, Rin already answered the video call. "Hi!" Rin greeted Flynn''s video call. "Oh, hey there sweetie." She could hear Flynn chuckling seeing August''s cousin. "What''s your name?" Flynn''s ent made it hard for Rin to understand him. "What? You mean, my name?" Rin asked innocently while scratching his blonde curly hair. Sheughed and gently grabs the phone to join him on the video call. "S¡ªSorry. This is Rin, my cousin." "Is he your boyfriend?" He asked her. Flynnughed gently. "Yes, I''m her boyfriend." She blushed as she looked around to see if any adults heard them. "Mom! Augustine''s boyfriend is on video ca¡ª" She immediately covered her cousin''s mouth. "I like him." Flynn chuckled. "How''s your trip?" August grabbed the phone and told the kids to stay put while she talks to Flynn in a single couch but the kids went to her instead and tried joining the video call¡ªTim and Tom trying to sit on herp while Rin is the side of the couch and Rico is asking Rin to carry him to join them. "It''s fine. A little tiring." She answered while trying to manage the little ones. "S¡ªSorry. We''re pretty crowded here and I''m tasked to babysit these kids." Flynn chuckled. "That''s good training." He teased. "Oh, I forgot. You''ve been training since fifteen?" She blushed, understanding that he meant about having their own kids. "What training?" Rin asked, curious. She panicked and pretended that she''s scolding Rin. "What did I say about staying put and being quiet?" "I''m just curious." Rin answered, pouting his lips. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Flynnughed again. "I really like him, August. Anyway, I just want to check on you. I''ll let you have fun with them now. Nice meeting you, kids!" "Alright. Goodbye." She agreed and smiled at him. "I love you." Flynn said and disconnected the call. She could imagine Rin''s disgusted face while looking at her shocked and beet red face. "Ew! Gross!" Rin shouted as he carries Rico and went to the kitchen calling his mom and telling him about Flynn. "Mom! Mom!" "Rin! No!" She tried to stop him from going to her Aunt Ruth but she''s toote. "Oh, really? Is he cute?" She heard her Aunt Ruth asked Rin as she joined them in the kitchen while carrying Tim and holding Tom''s hand in hers. "He is! But he said I love you to August! It''s gross." He snorted. They allughed at Rin''s reaction when someone knocked on the door. She volunteered to get it after putting Tim and Tom on the high chairs. "That must be your Aunt Ruth''s guests for the Thanksgiving concert! They''reing over for dinner." Her mother exined. "Let them in and stay in the living area. Will be ready for dinner in a few minutes, anyway." She nodded and went to the front door. Her Aunt Ruth works as an event organizer for their City Festivals and Celebrations while her husband, Uncle Jim worked for the City Hall as an engineer like her father. She opened the front door with a warm greeting. "Happy Thanksgiving!" The guy in front of the door wearing a ck hoodie and blue bo looked at his phone screen. "Uh¡ª we''re looking for Mrs. Ruth Davidson¡ª" "Yes. This is the ce. Come on in." She invited them and stepped aside as the guys walked inside. There are a total of four guys. "You can stay in the living area. Dinner will be in a few minutes." They seem to be on a band, probably a local band. The other two guys were wearing hoodies and the University logo¡ªletter P¡ªon the sleeve. She had to look up to satisfy her curiosity and her eyes widened in shock when their eyes met. Pierre reflects the same shocked expression on his face. Her mouth opened. "Pierre?" "What are you doing here?" He asked, still in disbelief. "What¡ªI live here." She snorted. "What are you doing here?" "I''m ying support for this local band this Thanksgiving." He answered. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 "Mom! That''s how Augustine''s boyfriend talks!" Rin shouting from the kitchen, still not over Flynn''s heavy European ent. "Is he celebrating with us?" She blushed hearing her cousin''sments. Just how does that little body make such loud They heard Grey and Rin rushed to meet them. "Is he the boyfriend?" Grey asked curious, wiping her hands clean with a cloth while Rin is standing beside her. Even before they could answer Grey, Rin did it for them. "Oh, that''s not him! Augustine''s boyfriend wears eyesses and looked smart!" "I like him already!" Pierre uttered sarcastically. The awkward momentsted only for a few seconds and she can only bite her lower lip to stop herself fromughing at her cousin''s innocent remarks about Pierre by highlighting Flynn''s smart look! "Oh! He''s also from Pearsons U?" Grey noticed with amazement on her face. She holds Rin''s head, brushing his curly hair with her hand. They approached them, Pierre scratching the back of his head, a little shy. "Yes, Ma''am. Thank you for inviting us for dinner." "Oh, I''m not Ruth. I''m Grey, August''s cousin on her father''s side. Come in. Dinner will be in a few minutes. Aunt Ruth is still preparing with August''s mom." She introduced herself with a smile while Pierre looked apologetic for his wrong assumptions. Grey then allowed Pierre to go to the living area but stopped August''s attempt to follow him. "W¡ªWhat?" She asked. "So, you know each other?" She sighed. "Yeah. He''s my student. I tutor him." Grey''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Oh, that''s nice. But he doesn''t seem pleased seeing you." And she thinks it''s not because of what Rin said earlier! He''s been avoiding her and he definitely didn''t expect to see her here! "Well, that''s probably because he''s not attended any of our tutor sessions for thest three weeks because of this gig." She exined, also wanting to make herself believe that''s the reason why and not because of what he said that night after the concert. "Oh. But he got in Pearsons U, he must be smart, right?" Grey asked. She nodded. Pierre is smart in his own ways. He''s not the natural born smart type of guy. He needs to learn things and work so hard to achieve something especially that he loves music above anything else, even his grades. "He is. Just a littlezy when ites to school work. He''s asked me to tutor him in Math for his love of music but not for his grades. His grades are average but I know he could''ve done better if not for his band." "He seemed very passionate about music, he even went as far as traveling here to y with this local band." Grey speaking her mind. "Will you let me through now? I have to give him something." Grey moved out of her way with dreamy eyes saying, "He''s dangerously gorgeous." She rolled her eyes. "You''re already married with twins, Grey." Grey cupped her smooth cheeks and giggled. "I wonder how your boyfriend thinks. I''m just excited for you, August. I can''t wait to witness how your love story unfolds." She squeezed her cheeks and went back to the kitchen. August massaged her cheeks gently as she went to the living room where the guys were silently sitting on the couch and busy with their phones while Pierre is obviously avoiding her gaze. She walked straight towards him and stayed in front of him until he looked at her. Four pairs of curious eyes watched them. Pierre getting all the attention from his band mates sighed discreetly as he stands up and opened his mouth to talk but Aunt Ruth came out from the dining area, inviting them for dinner. They all seated and Pierre obviously avoided her by sitting three seats away from her and next to his two other friends. "So, you''re also studying at Pearsons, Pierre?" Her father, Augustus asked after the guys introduced themselves. Pierre nodded politely and answered. "Yes, sir." "Just Augustus." Her father smiled genuinely as she watched how Pierre looked a little ufortable hearing her father''s name. And all she could think about was that time he called her Augustus instead of Augustine. He nodded shyly. "What are you studying?" "Music." She only listened to their conversation while eating quietly. "And you guys, do you study Music in Pearsons, too?" Augustus asked the other guys. "Oh, no sir." Mike answered, the one who wears a ck hoodie and blue bo. "I''ve graduated Music a year ago and formed this band." The guy wearing a red university hoodie named Nelson nodded, "I''m a Business major in Logans University and I''m friends with Mike and Ricky here since third grade." Ricky nodded with a smile. "Yeah, I''m also from Logans and studying Music there." "So, you started the band together?" Grey asked, curious. "Yes. Pierre is ying support for our band this Friday for Thanksgiving. Our lead guitarist had ns before this event was offered and he couldn''t make it so we tapped Pierre for this gig." "Oh!" Grey smiled. "So, that''s allowed?" Mike nodded and slightly bumped Pierre''s arm. "Yes. This guy''s brilliant¡ªand famous with the girls." He teased leaving Pierre quiet and ufortable. "He has his own band in Pearsons." Nelson added, looking at August for confirmation. She nodded in agreement. "You must be really good! I''m looking forward to your performance!" Augustus smiled. She saw how Pierre humbly smiled at her father''s remarks. "Good luck on your concert this Friday." Grey nodded with the rest of them. "Thank you, sir. I hope all of you coulde." Mike smiled. "Of course." Christine answered with a warm smile. "Can Ie, Mom?" Rin asked after chewing his food. "Yes. Of course, honey." Aunt Ruth answered while feeding her youngest son Rico. Dinner ended with happy smiles and full stomach. The kids, Grey and Tucker went ahead to put the kids to bed. Aunt Ruth, her mother Christine, Uncle Jim and her father Augustus stayed in the living area with their guests. "We''ll drive you kids back to your hotel." Uncle Jim told them as he grabs his car keys from the counter. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The guys slightly bowed their heads to give thanks to her parents and rtives. She just stood there, watching Pierre who never nced at her the whole night. He even went first following Uncle Jim as they headed out the house. She was fast enough to walk beside him. "Until when are you going to avoid me?" She asked, she has to talk to him about the money he paid her for the tutoring schedules and whether he still wants to do it. He seemed surprised that she caught up with her but was able to recover, he cleared his throat. "I wasn''t avoiding you. I told you I was busy." He answered. She remembered him telling her that in his message but she''s not convinced. "Why don''t you, at least, take your money back if you''re not going to attend our tutoring schedules." She said as she reaches for her pocket. "¡ªthen you can just pay me when you''re ready." She hands out the bills from her pocket. He stopped walking. He took a deep breath while looking away. His friends went ahead of them with Uncle Jim while her parents went back inside. He opened his mouth to talk when his bandmates called his name. "Pierre! We''re leaving! Come on." He ignored her hand holding the bills and kept his hands on his hoodie pockets. "Just send the money back to my bank ount." "Really?!" She eximed in frustration but he never looked back as he walked away. She sighed. Why is he being so difficult? Is it still because of what happened that night? Of saying the song was about her? Of saying he''ll kiss her? She lost her patience and reached for his right arm forcefully, pulled his hand out and puts the money on his palm. "You paid cold cash, I''m not lining up at the bank to put this money on your bank ount!" He looked shocked with her outburst and then his lips twisted into an amused smile as he looked at her small cold hands on his. She pulled her hands away and rubbed them, pretended she''s cold, she warmed her hands with her breath. "I''m going inside. S¡ªSee you on Thanksgiving concert." She turned her heels and walked away. "August¡ª" He called her name but he looked as if he''s struggling whether he''ll talk to her or not. She turned to him and waited. She rolled her eyes and turned her back on him when he didn''t speak. She heard the car driving away as she closed the door behind her. She sighed heavily. Guess that''s how it ends. She spent the night talking to Flynn on video call before going to bed. It''s the first time they''ll be away from each other for a week since they dated so she understand why he''d want to talk to her for hours until they fell asleep. She also mentioned about Pierre ying for the Thanksgiving concert. Flynn is aware about Pierre not going to their tutoring schedules. He asked whether she spoke to him about it and she frustratedly told him what happened. "I feel like there''s something he wanted to say to me but he decided not to." She told Flynn. "What made you say that?" "He called my name after what I told him to say something but when I turned to face him, he just stared at me." Flynn went quiet. "Hello?" "Yes, I''m still here. Is it a free concert?" "Oh, yes. My Aunt Ruth organized the event. It''ll be in our town za, it''s an open door concert." She excitedly exined him. "Like the one we attended a month ago to watch Pierre''s band y." The phone conversation switched to different things and stories until she fell asleep and only woke up next day. "Shit." She opened her messages from Flynn and he even sent a screenshot of their video call with her sleeping face. I miss you. One of his messages said. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 August sent Flynn a message but he didn''t send any reply. She then spent the morning with her family and rtives. They decided to go grocery shopping while she''s left with the kids. She heard from her Aunt Ruth that Pierre''s band is practicing until the Thanksgiving concert. She didn''t bother messaging him after what happened. She didn''t ask about him and he wasn''t with his bandmates practicing when she was asked by her Aunt Ruth to bring them snacks since her secretary called in sick. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She was thankful somehow. She wasn''t sure how they''d interact after what happened. It''s the day before Thanksgiving when her Aunt Ruth asked her if she wants to join her watch a music be a waste. Grey and Tucker will be staying with the kids so she agreed to apany her. It is a ssical musicpetition so she had to dress for the asion and forget about her stilettos while her Aunt Ruth wears a silver below the knee long sleeve dress paired with her silver heels. Her Aunt Ruth drives her husband''s ck car and when they arrived, she saw the people wearing formal dresses and tuxedos heading towards the music hall entrance. They went to take their seats next to her Aunt Ruth''s colleagues and friends. "One of my colleague''s niece will be joining thepetition." Aunt Ruth eximed. "She was the one who gave me the tickets. We''re just in time for thepetition to start." The lights on the stage dimmed as the host wees the guests. She loves listening to music but she''s not a ssical music junkie. The firstpetitor yed the piano which she enjoyed. The audience gave a warm of apuse. The nextpetitor yed the violin and she admired how beautifully it was done by the young kid. It was so good she couldn''t take her eyes off of her on the stage. She joined the audience in pping their hands before the nextpetitor was called on stage. And she''s beyond disbelief. She saw Pierre on stage wearing a ck tuxedo, sitting on a chair with a cello in front of him. Her mouth dropped in shock. "A¡ªAugust, isn''t that your schoolmate Pierre?" Aunt Ruth asked her in awe. All she could do is nod at her as Pierre started to y his piece. He really looked good and he ys so well, too. His music was so soft that she felt the sadness in his music. Her eyes were glued to him and she only realized it''s over when people gave him a standing ovation, even her Aunt Ruth rises to her feet and pping her hands. She stands up and only looked away from the stage when Pierre left for the exit and she could hear her Aunt Ruth sniffed. She then hands her a tissue. "W¡ªWhat''s that for?" She asked. "You''re also in tears, dear." Her Aunt Ruth said. "W¡ªWhat?" She touches her right cheek and realized her tears. "I didn''t¡ª" "You were moved, too? I didn''t realize how good Pierre is with his music until now. For a cello, at that! He''s an amazing kid. I''m looking forward to their performance tomorrow although it may not be as moving as this. We should see him after thepetition and maybe have dinner with¡ª" Her Aunt Ruth''s word faded as her thoughts lingered on Pierre''s sad performance. What is it? I know I''ve felt that same kind of sadness from him in the past. Then she remembered the night of the concert when he said something about the people he loves being taken by someone or something, when he said thest song was about her. That''s it! That was the same sadness! She wondered what happened that made him this sad. Who was it? What happened? He never mentioned this to her in his emails and settled telling her that he''s busy with practice. He also didn''t say anything when her Aunt Ruth invited him and his band for dinner at their house. So it seemed to her that he''s keeping this side of him from people he knows. Why do I have this feeling that he really nned joining thispetition and used the band as an excuse toe here? Her Auth Ruth insisted to wait for Pierre when thepetition ended. Too bad, Pierre and her Aunt Ruth''s niece didn''t win the first prize but it was a very memorable experience for her. She was quietly standing next to her Aunt Ruth. She told Flynn about her attending with her aunt so Flynn never bothered sending her any messages. "Oh! There he is!" Aunt Ruth said in jest and grabbed her arm to approach Pierre who now changed his clothes¡ªwearing his University hoodie, jeans and sneakers while carrying his cello on the back and his backpack. He looked surprised to see them, almost looking pale. She saw him taking a step back and halted with his look pinned on her. Pierre had no choice but greet them and bowed his head. Her Aunt Ruth kept talking about how good his performance was and invited him to dinner. All she did was watch Pierre as he avoided looking in her eyes. "What do you think, Pierre?" Aunt Ruth asked. He kept quiet for a few seconds. She took that chance to speak. "Congrattions, Pierre! It was a wonderful performance." She smiled at him. For the first time, he looks at her in the eyes and saw how his expression softened and nodded at them. "Thank you, and yes, it would be nice to have dinner with you." He agreed but it seemed to her that he''s only saying it to her. "I''ll get the car." Aunt Ruth said and left them. She cleared her throat and suddenly felt the awkwardness filling the air between them. "I d¡ªdidn''t know you y the cello." He smiled. "No one knows until today." She looked at him. "W¡ªWhy? I mean, you''re so good with the cello. You should pursue it besides the band!" He stared at her, as if she said something surprising then he smiled, looking away from her eyes. "You think?" She looked at him and saw his smile still not reaching his eyes. "I don''t see any reason for you not to. Is this the reason why you needed tutoring?" He chuckled, and again she could still the sadness in his eyes. "Yes. Since the ident, I¡ª" He stopped, realizing he''s starting to open up to her. He cleared his throat. "I¡ªI''m sorry. I¡ªI was, what I mean is," She smiled. "It''s okay, Pierre. We don''t need to talk about it." They were both quiet while waiting for her Aunt Ruth. She then saw her Aunt Ruth driving turning towards them from the parking area. She was about to step forward for them to wait near the curb when Pierre started talking. "She was my music teacher back in London and my girlfriend. S¡ªShe was the one who encouraged me to learn cello and we''re supposed to study music together but she had an ident." "Where is she now?" He smiled sadly, almost in tears. "She can''t remember who I was." Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Beep! Beep! That horning sound from Aunt Ruth''s car broke the awkward silence embracing August and Pierre. Aunt Ruth extended her arm and opened the front seat, calling Pierre''s attention. They both looked at her. "Pierre, you can put your cello on the front seat. And you both sit on the back, okay?" "After you." Pierre said as he pulled the door open of the back seat. She blushed and awkwardly got in before he puts the cello on the front seat of the car. He then gets in the back seat of the car. "Are we good, kids?" Auth Ruth asked with a big smile on her lips. "I know this great restaurant nearby. Let me put it on wayz." Her aunt being her usual talkative self filled the awkward atmosphere she and Pierre has. She was silently listening to her aunt talking to Pierre. "You''re really good up there, Pierre. Have you joined otherpetitions in the past?" "N¡ªNo. It was actually my first." Pierre answered politely. "Oh! And you''re that good already! I''m so amazed! Of all thepetitors, you have moved more people than the others. You even got a standing ovation! I wonder why that guy won." Her Aunt Ruth speaks her mind as if she''s known Pierre since he was a kid and it made her feel ufortable. Pierre must feel the same and uneasy talking about not winning when he got that standing ovation. She opened her mouth to stop her Aunt Ruth but Pierre discreetly and gently holds her arm, as if telling her that it''s okay. "Anyway," Her Aunt Ruth drives out of the highway and followed waze. "Let''s just enjoy the rest of the night. It''s really surprising to see you there!" He chuckled shortly. "I''m surprised myself." The conversation stopped when her Aunt Ruth answered an iing call from a friend on her Airpods. "Sorry, I have to take this." Her Aunt Ruth said. "Yes? Hi! Congrattions again to Becky! Oh, that''s fine. We''re on our way to have dinner with a friend, anyway. Oh, really¡ª" Her Aunt Ruth''s conversation slowly faded as her mind started to wander and her heart is beating so loudly¡ªrealizing it''s been a month since she was this close to Pierre during their tutor sessions and that she would catch him staring at her. She looked at him unintentionally and saw him looking at her. "Are you okay?" She nodded and forced a smile. "Why wouldn''t I be?" It was a quiet drive going the restaurant and they were left alone in the table while her Aunt Ruth went to the restroom. She avoided his nce by looking away as she drinks from the ss of water. She can''t look at him¡ª not after remembering those times he was close to her and staring. "Are you okay?" "Yes." She drinks from the ss again. He smiled at her across the table. "Good. I''m starting to think that I''m making you feel ufortable for what I said that night." He scratched his cheek. She choked on her drink and cleared her throat as she looked at him, blushing. "Ah! Who am I kidding? I think I was the one feeling awkward about it." He said looking down on his hands on the table and touched the bandages on his calloused fingers. "W¡ªWas that the reason you won''t attend our sessions?" He nodded. "It was a distraction¡ªthe gig and this cellopetition. I know you''re in love with someone else. And I can''t like someone who''s already taken. I was confused of so many things. But you can''t me a guy like me. I was broken and when I was trying to fix myself with music¡ªI met you." He looked into her eyes. "You remind me so much of her." He smiled sadly. "I would say I longed for it, to N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. feel happy and in love again. The connection. You knew things about music and math and patterns and stuff like her. I¡ª" "W¡ªWait, hold on." "I know." He interrupted. "I just need to get this out of my chest because what I said that night was just so vague." He took a deep breath and sighed. "I like you, August." Her mouth opened in surprise. For some reason, Pierre looked happy despite the truth that she''s in a rtionship with Flynn already. "But¡ª" He smiled. "Hey, no pressure. It''s not like you have to like me back. Although that would be amazing but it''s definitely impossible because I know how much Flynn loves you and how much you love him. I just¡ª" He reached out and holds her hand. "I just wanted to tell you the truth and hoping we can stay as friends." She felt the sincerity in his words and that made her feel at ease somehow. "Of course, Pierre." She smiled. It must be a painful experience to lose someone you love unexpectedly. What''s more painful is to know she''s still alive but she can''t be with you. It hurts to see someone you love so happy but not because of you. "Friends?" He offers his hand for a handshake. "Friends." She smiled, taking his hand on hers. "Good." "Are we ready to order?" Her Aunt Ruth asked when she came back, sitting next to her. They both nodded and her aunt called for the waiter. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Thanksgiving Festival They were in the concert grounds, sitting on the benches set up. August¡¯s Aunt Ruth was busy on the backstage while her parents are with them. Rin was sitting next to her and her cousin Grey and her family were in front of them. The stage was all set up and just waiting for the concert to start. Despite the fun ambiance, August can''t help feeling a little anxious since Flynn never left messages or even contacted her since yesterday. Although he said he''d give her the time to spend with her family, she can''t understand why he would have to stop contacting her at all. It somehow pissed her off but she has to understand him¡ªreminding herself that he only wanted her to enjoy the time with her family since she''s been busy in school and working part-time. I think I''m just on that stage where I wanted to talk to my boyfriend all day. She hated the idea that Flynn might be cheating on her with those pretty college girls but it''s haunting her every now and then. She''s dead jealous just thinking about that possibility! Geez! They''re not even flirting with Flynn yet! Why am I so worried? I should just trust Flynn, right? Pierre, on the other hand, seemed happy since dinnerst night. They''re officially friends! And he''s been thanking her through text messages after he asked for it. She sent him a message. Good luck! She almost dropped her phone when its started ringing with Pierre''s name on the screen. She answered, "Hey!" "Thank you." She can imagine that smile on his face. "We can''t wait to see you on stage!" He chuckled softly. "Just gonna y in the background, nothing much." "I''m happy that you''re enjoying music now." He was quiet for a few seconds. "Thank you, August." He paused, as if thinking. "Do you have any ns after the concert?" "Aren''t you leaving with the band tonight?" "Yeah, well, just for a cup of coffee I guess. Before we leave?" "Sure. I''ll drop by the backstage then." "Cool!" Artists ready? She heard someone in the background asked. "Gotta go! See youter." Pierre said. The call ended and the host started talking on stage, weing everyone. Then the band was called and Pierre was thest toe on stage. The crowd started pping their hands and cheering. The members then introduced themselves. Each time they do, the crowd would cheer. And when, Mike, the vocalist talked to the audience. "And sorry we don''t have our bass guitar yer tonight due to prior hear it from Pierre!" Pierre waved his hand before talking to the vocalist''s microphone. Pierre''s ent and low tone echoed in the crowd and the girls screamed! "Good evening! Let have fun tonight." I love you, Pierre! One girl shouted causing the crowd to give out a softughter. Pierre walked away, smiling shyly. Mike then answered. "He''s a shy guy. Or probably in love with someone already." He winked to Pierre who was just smiling. The band started to y their first song and Grey transferred to the seat next to her when Rin asked to go to the restroom. "Pierre is really hot." She sipped from her iced tea before answering. "You''re married, Grey." She checked her phone for any messages from Flynn. "I''m just saying." Sheughed. "Still no message from Flynn?" "W¡ªWhat?" "You''ve been checking your phone since this morning." "I was¡ªchecking my social media." She lied. She rolled her eyes. "Oh, just stop denying it. He''s probably just busy or he doesn''t want to bother you." "Yeah, I''d like to think so." "Pierre really ys so well. I heard he joined a musicpetitionst night." She nodded. Aunt Ruth must have told them, could not contain her happiness seeing Pierre y the cello to herself. "He did. He was really good." "Oh, he looked here again!" "What?" She got confused. "What are you talking about?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "He''s been ncing on our direction. I really have a feeling that he likes you. It would be ridiculous for him to be looking here because of me, don''t you think?" Grey smiled widely as she expressed her thoughts. She sipped from her drink soundly and chose to keep her mouth shut than deny the truth about Pierre liking her, he even confessedst night. "Oh my God! He already told you?" She''s more than surprised. "H¡ªHow''d¡ªwhat?" Is she a psychic or what? Grey giggled while sping her hands together. "I hit the nail on the head! You should''ve learned how to have a poker face, August!" She sighed. "Just sad that he can''t date you because you already have a boyfriend. He''s really noting over? I''d love to meet Flynn." She sighed. "He''s busy." Chapter 66 Chapter 66 The concert ended and August was about to tell her parents that she''ll go talk to Pierre but her parents told her that she should go to her Aunt Ruth backstage because she needs her help. They went ahead and told her she can ask her Aunt Ruth to drive her home. The crowd also started to leave the concert grounds while she made her way to the backstage to meet Pierre and Aunt Ruth. She was waiting behind the railings separating the crowd from the tents where the artists stayed when she saw Pierreing out from one of the tents while holding his phone. He''s already wearing his University jacket. He looked around and smiled as soon as he saw her. He told the security personnel to let her in and they went to the corner to talk. "That was an awesome performance! Congrattions!" She told him with a big smile. He smiled back. "Thanks. I''ll just get my cap then we can go." "Sure." She waited for him toe back. "Ready?" Pierre asked when he got back wearing his cap. "How about we grab dinner, too?" "What time will you leave with the band?" "Actually¡ª" He paused. "I told them I''ll stay behind. I was thinking maybe we can go back to the University together?" "Oh! Y¡ªYeah. That should be fine. I can ask my parents to let you stay tonight." "Oh, no! I''m extending my stay at the hotel." "W¡ªWhat? That would cost so much money. You can stay in our house so we can leave together tomorrow." He looked d. "Sounds like a n. I''ll get my thingster then." "I''lle with you." She smiled when she noticed him trying to hide his face from the crowd. "You''re a N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. celebrity already with that face of yours! I''m not sure if that''s a blessing or a curse!" She teased. He chuckled shortly, still lowering his gaze. They heard a group of girls talking about him, one of the girls was looking for him. "I was advised that they''re still here backstage. We can go and have a picture with him!" The girl said with excitement. She was about to joke about it when he reached for her hand and hugged her tight. "I''m sorry. They might see me." He whispered. "S¡ªSure." She stayed still. "Are they gone now?" She asked after a few minutes. "Yes. I think." "August?" She heard her Aunt Ruth''s voice. She turned around, smiling. "Congrattions for the¡ª" Her smile faded when she saw her Aunt Ruth standing next to Flynn who is holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. "F¡ªFlynn?" Flynn was quiet and his face dark. He clearly isn''t happy about what he saw. She''s speechless and numb. Flynn walked towards her and handed the bouquet of flowers. "I came to surprise you." She opened her mouth but words won''t escape her. She could feel, for the first time, that he''s going to be upset¡ªto her. "I c¡ªcan exin." "There''s nothing to exin." He said calmly and started to walk towards her Aunt Ruth. "Thank you for everything, Ma''am." He said and walked away. She could feel the tears in her eyes. She ran after Flynn. "Flynn!" She called for his name, leaving Pierre behind. He didn''t stop his steps. She then grabbed his arm and stands in his way. "Let me exin." He looked away. "Not now, August. Please leave me alone." She clenched her fists as she cried silently. "No. I won''t." "August¡ª" "Listen to me, please." She interrupted. "We''re just friends. Nothing''s going on between me and Pierre. Believe me." He sighed and stepped forward. Her tears continued to flow from her eyes. She''s starting to feel numb and the night breeze just became colder. He reached out to wipe her wet cheeks. "Stop crying." She sniffed hard. "How can I not cry when you''re ignoring me?" He pulled her for a hug. "I''m sorry. But I think¡ª" He paused. "¡ªthis is for the best. I think we should give each other some space." She felt that stabbing pain on her chest as she closed her eyes. The thought of him liking someone else won''t stop from filling her head. "Why? Is there somebody¡ª" Her voice broke and unable to finish her question. Asking herself whether she''s even ready to hear his answer? He released her from his hug and looked into her eyes. He took a deep breath and sighed. "Y¡ª Yes." Chapter 67 Chapter 67 August was too shocked she can''t move a muscle when Flynn answered her. Tears filled her eyes again and she couldn''t control her sobs, she can''t even talk. She saw Flynn looked away. Who is it? She wanted to ask but her mouth''s trembling too much and her heart aches that she can''t speak a word. She knew it would just be a waste to ask. Besides, would it matter? What is she going to do once she knows who it is? Her mind is filled with questions she couldn''t ask him. Her body won''t cooperate even if she wanted to do something. "It''s not your fault, August." Flynn whispered. "It''s me." She covered her face with her trembling hands as she kneels on the ground. Why? What''s going on? Why is this happening? Did hee all the way here just to end things and tell me that he has somebody else? She hugged herself gently, feeling cold. She heard his footsteps and the rustling sound of his clothes. He puts his coat around her shoulders while bending one knee. She tugged the coat around her and finally got the courage to ask. "Why b¡ªbother giving me this coat? Why bothering here? Or did you juste here to tell me that we needed space?" She''s starting to get upset. "You''re not m¡ªmaking any sense at all." She sniffed uncontrobly while looking on the ground as her tears fall. Flynn sighed gently. "It''s hard for me to do this." He whispered and paused. "Because I missed you." He leveled his face to meet her gaze. "Then why do you want space? You said you have somebody! You''re confusing me!" She pushed him away, angrily. He took her hands and held them together. "You got it all wrong. It''s not that I have somebody else or somebody I''m interested with." "Then what?!" He kneels in front of her as he cups her face in his hands. "I do have somebody¡ª" He took a deep breath, as if it''s hard for him to say the truth. "¡ªsomebody I''m jealous with." Her eyes opened in shock as she waited to hear the next words. "I can''t bear seeing you together. He likes you and it hurts me seeing how you''re so fond of him, too. You talk about him almost all the time. It hurts me when another guy gets your attention." "H¡ªHe''s a friend. He only reminds me of you." He sighed nervously as he pulls away. "Do you understand how that would make me feel? You being friends with someone around your age who likes you? I''m threatened, August. Although I know how you feel about me and to our rtionship, it won''t help my fear of the possibility of you falling in love with him." He looked at the stage where Pierre performed earlier. "He''s a handsome guy, he''s talented. He''s not your professor. No one is going to judge if you''ll date him. And he''s got a better physique than I do. He''s¡ª" "What are you saying?" "I love you so much I want you for myself! I feel like it''s not normal to be like this! I feel insecure and selfish! And I hate it!" He raised his voice. She''s too stunned to blink. His expression softened. "I feel like you''re getting tired of me, of the fact that we can''t date officially. I''m thinking maybe if I''d give you space, then you might miss me and want me again." Her mouth opened hearing his words. And because he raised his voice, people started to stare. She looked around then lowered her gaze as she sniffed. "W¡ªWe''re getting too much attention." "I don''t care! I only want yours back!" His eyes started to shake as his voice broke, tears warning to fall from his eyes. She kept quiet. Few minutes went and no one said a word. Flynn then stands on his feet roughly, N?velDrama.Org owns this text. brushing the dirt from his pants. August grabbed on his sleeve as she stands on her feet. "I gotta ask." She sniffed as she looked at him. "I¡ªIs that why you''ve been working outtely?" He blushed and looked away, as if she just figured him all out. He sniffed as he brushed his nose and nodded hesitantly. She wanted tough at him but she''s acting too cute that she doesn''t want him to feel more ufortable. All this time, I thought he had someone else. She thought to herself and smiled inside. "So it''s because of Pierre all this time?" She asked instead and wiped her tears. He stepped forward, leaving enough space between them. "I''m sorry." "Then stop saying this is for the best, stop saying you''re giving me space. I only want you. I''ve always loved you. Always will." She hugged him and buried her face on his chest, smelling his scent mixed with his expensive perfume. He hugged her back and sighed softly. "I''m a jealous prince." He kissed her hair softly. "Can you me me?" She blushed, thinking about what he just said. He''s a prince¡ªhe''s got everything and can even get anything even if he doesn''t want to but here he is, saying he''s jealous. "N¡ªNo one''s getting any space." She whispered. Or is he used to getting everything he wants that he is so scared about losing her? He hugged her. "Your parents are waiting back in your house. Shall we go?" She nodded but at the back of her head, she wondered about Pierre. Did he leave already? Or is he staying? Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Things went back to normal between August and Flynn. She went back to her part time job and sses while Flynn teaches minor subjects on another department. She''s not heard from Pierre since Thanksgiving. Just announcements about his band performing on school events but he never went to the coffee shop or even contacted her about his tutoring. She was looking at Gail who''s behind the counter for a minute while holding the money Pierre paid in advance. She''s been nning on returning it¡ªshe thought about sending the money to his bank ount but she can''t ask for that information from him. She also considered going to his building and not telling Flynn about it. But she feels guilty just thinking about not telling Flynn and she would feel bad if she''d mention Pierre''s name again to him. Besides, anything that you do in secret is considered cheating. If there''s something you don''t want your partner to know about, you''re already there. She sighed as she walked towards Gail who was just chatting with another crew. She faced her with a slight smile. "Are you ordering?" "Uh¡ªno, actually I just need to return this money." She pulls the bills from her pocket. "You don''t owe me anything." "T¡ªThis isn''t for you. It''s for Pierre. He paid in advance for the sses but he''s been busy and couldn''t attend our tutoring schedules so I''m hoping you could return this to him for me." She takes the money after a few seconds looking at her. "Sure." She was taken aback. She didn''t expect she''d agree to it but grateful that she did. It''s really unexpected! "Really? I mean, thank you." Gail sighed as she looked down. "I also want to thank you." She got confused. "For what?" She puts the money on her pockets. "He''s changed. I mean, yeah he''s a happy go lucky kid but he''s been genuinely happy since you two started hanging out. I''d say he finally got the spark back after the ident." She kept quiet, not sure if she should confirm about her knowing Pierre''s past. Gail smiled softly to her. "Rx. We''re good. It''s obvious that you know about Pierre''s girlfriend and the ident. He started ying the cello again. And he started talking to me about it, even thepetition he joined and that he yed at your Thanksgiving concert." She''s more than surprised about all Gail told her. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word. "Your boyfriend''s waiting outside." She whispered and ncing outside the shop. She follows her looking outside and she saw Flynn standing outside the coffee shop. She blushed when Flynn smiled at her. "I have to go. J¡ªJust send my regards to Pierre." "Sure." As always she would walk ahead while Flynn walks few meters behind her. It''s sad that they can''t walk like other couples would in public but the fact that they make it work like this, their effort to still go home together with just a few meter distance is still making her happy. As soon as they reach the apartment building, Flynn stood behind her. And when the elevator doors opened, she went inside and Flynn stood next to her. While the people in the elevators were busy with their own thoughts, Flynn pulls his hand from his pant pockets and reached out to hold her hand in his. In response, she crossed her fingers with his and he squeezes her hand in return. The elevator ride seemed like forever and she could feel how much Flynn wanted to be alone with her as soon as possible. Upon reaching their floor, they allowed the other residents to go first and they went outsidest, Flynn still holding her hand. "How''s ss?" He asked while they walk towards the hallway. She smiled and hugged his arm. "I miss you." He chuckled as he leaned to kiss her hair. "That''s not the right answer but I''m more than happy to ept it." She smiled widely. It''s Friday so she''s on her rest day and she only have morning ss. "How''s your ss?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He lets go of her hand as he puts the key to her apartment door and opened it for her. "Thinking about you the whole time." She grinned as her heart flutters. He closed the door behind them before he pulled her for a kiss. She responded to his kiss as she wraps her arm around his shoulders. He then carries her and sits on the couch while she gently widened her legs to straddle on hisp. "Really?" "Yes. And thinking about the Christmas holidays. Have you asked your parents yet?" "Oh, I forgot. I''ll call them tonight." He kissed her forehead. "Alright. Why don''t you call them now while I take a shower and prepare lunch, okay?" She nodded as she sits on the couch and Flynn stands up to go to the bathroom. She dialed her mom''s phone number and she answered after two rings. "Yes, sweetie? How are you?" She rests her head on the couch, lying down and looking on the ceiling. "Good. Good. You?" "Oh, I just finished cooking lunch. Did you eat lunch already?" "Not yet. Flynn''s cooking." She lied. She can''t afford telling her that Flynn is actually taking a shower in her ce. "Where''s dad?" "He''s in the garage, just tinkering things. No ss?" "Just got home from my ss." She paused as she looked at the door to the bathroom. "Mom¡ª" She took a deep breath. "¡ªI actually wanted to ask if we have any ns this Christmas holiday season?" "Hmm, we didn''t n anything yet. We''re thinking you may have some school stuff going on or something." "No. No school stuff but I did get an invitation." "From Flynn?" She asked like it''s expected. "Wait. How''d you know? Did he ask you?" "Oh, no, no!" She chuckled. "He''s your boyfriend. It''s expected. Besides, who else would invite you? You never mentioned hanging out with a friend since you went to college." "Right." She smiled. "He''s inviting me to spend the holidays with his family and attend his niece''s birthday¡ªwell¡ªtechnically it''s his grandmother who asked me to¡ª" "You met his family?" "Y¡ªYes. Is it too early to meet them?" "I''m not saying that. You just didn''t mention it. I''m just a little surprised." "I''m sorry." "That''s okay. Anyway, I''ll tell your father about your ns with Flynn. I''m okay with it. I think your father would be okay with it, too. I''ll tell him." "Really? Thank you." She smiled. "You''re wee." "I miss you, Mom. Tell dad I miss him, too. Gotta go." She ended the call and Flynn came out of the bathroom with a towel on his waist. He walked towards her while drying his hair with a hand towel. He sits next to her. "Good news?" She nodded and takes the towel from his hand to dry his hair. "Yes." "Good." Flynn then hugged her waist and pulled her for a hug. His damp hair falling on his handsome face. He lowered his face to give her a kiss. She kissed him back as he pushes her on the couch. She heard him taking a deep breath and lowered his kiss to her neck as his knees parted her thighs to ce his lower hips between her legs. She moaned when she felt his hardness against her damp panties. He looked at her. "You''re okay with Chinese take out?" She grinned, understanding that he won''t have enough time to cook and would rather spend the time making love with her. She nodded. "Let me order¡ª" He stopped her from reaching for her phone. "I already did." He lifts her pink top and unfastens her bra to free her breasts. He sucked on her hard nipples. "We have an hour." Her breath trembles as he bites on her nipple. "You nned this. Sneaky.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Flynn continued to suck August¡¯s skin and breasts while his hand moved under her skirt, pulling her panties down her ankles before inserting his finger on her wet folds. "You''re expecting this. You''re soaked." Her chest heaved as their eyes met, reflecting the same desire burning inside. He kissed her lips as he removes the towel around his waist and positioned his hard cock on her wet entrance. "August..." He uttered as he pushes hard and deep. Her hands grabbed on his back as she bites on her lower lip. She could feel his throbbing cock inside her. And her insides are tightening around him. He started to move in and out of her while cing his hands on the armrest. He groaned as she tightens even more and her love juices covered his full size. His breathing became ragged breathing as he moved faster and deeper. In one swift motion, he wraps his arms around her small waist and lifts her hips to meet his thrusts. She could see his aroused face while watching his cock filling her folds. He licks his thumb and started rubbing her clit while thrusting. "Are youing?" She nodded. "Y¡ªYes. Come inside me." She pleaded. "As you wish, my princess." He pulls her hips even harder, filling her with his full size with a hard and deep thrust as he reached his peak and releasing his warm cum inside her. She felt his cock throbbing as it pumps his milk inside. She reached out to touch his arms, smilingzily as their eyes locked. "Can you believe it?" He holds her hand and kissed them as he slowly pulls his cock. "Believe what?" "Months ago, we were just strangers, neighbors..." She sighed. "I still can''t believe we''ll end up like this." "Are you happy?" She smiled. "Of course." "I love you." "I love you more." She said and pushed herself to kiss his lips. He responded passionately and hugged her tight. She unintentionally brushed her legs against his groin. "You''re getting hard again." He grinned. "We still have time left." She kissed him again and he gently turns her around, on her knees and her arms on the armrest. He holds her hips to meet his cock. She moaned when he started to push it inside her. She holds her breath as she pushed her hips against him, making him moan so hard when her insides tightened around him. "S¡ªSorry." She moaned while moving her hips. "N¡ªNo. It felt good. This feels good." He continued to stay still while she did all the grinding against his cock. "Fuck! I''ming. Keep doing that." His words turned her on that she''s also starting to reach her peak. "I''ming." She moaned hard when he pushed his hips, making another release. He rests on her back as they both catch their breath. He kissed her hair as he pulls out. "I''ll wait for the delivery while you take a bath, okay?" She nodded. ?????? 24th of December It''s not a white Christmas for Ennd that year. But the weather is still good to hold a child''s birthday celebration out in the widewn of the Royal Family''s ancestral home. Pink and purple flowers and blue butterflies decorated on the entrance of the Royal family''s ancestral home in Ennd. The cars of royalties lining up the entrance as they enter to celebrate Emilia''s birthday with the royal family. August was watching the guests gather in their beautiful party dresses, winter coats and suits from the window of the guest room where she stayed while Flynn stayed in the room next door. They went to Enndst night together with Francis and Morgan using the Royal family''s jet. She was escorted by Flynn to her room before going to his. "Are you ready?" Flynn asked after knocking on her door. She turned smiling and walked towards him. "Yes." She holds his hand. Like always Flynn looked very neat and handsome. This time he''s wearing a dark blue tailored suit, a necktie with printed purple flowers and his ck oxfords. "You look cute." He said, looking at her lovingly. She''s wearing a a dark blue trench coat over her purple tulle dress with pink printed flowers matching Flynn''s tie. She wore her purple heels that Flynn bought for her to match her dress. She giggled as she fixes his tie. "You, too." He chuckled as they went down to join the family. They went to see Emilia who''s wearing a pink fairy tulle dress, flower crown and butterfly wings, happily walking around with her mother, Emily. "Oh, Flynn! Hi again, August!" Emily greeted with a smile. She smiled back while she leans to greet the birthday celebrant. "Happy birthday, Emilia!" "Thank you." The young girl whispered shyly. "You guys have fun, okay? We''ll be weing the guests." Emily said. Flynn guided her towards the table for them and excused himself to get their food. She was left with Morgan and Francis when Lyndal, Rick and Ste approached their table. They greeted each other before they take their seats. Flynn came back with a te of food and the waiters carrying sses of champagne and food for all of them. Flynn greeted her family and the party games started after the Queen arrived. She stayed with Emilia''s family after she went to their table. She can tell it''s a pretty exclusive celebration since the press are only allowed to stay outside the gated home. Flynn left to get desserts when Emilia came up to her. "Thank you for the gift." She smiled widely as she holds her wrist up, showing off the silver bracelet she bought with small butterflies dangling on them. Flynn mentioned Emilia likes butterflies. "You''re wee." "Can you have a cup of tea with me?" Emilia asked shyly as she holds her hand. She looked around to find Flynn and saw him still talking to his cousins. She then smiled to Emilia and walked to the y ground where a tea party is set up for the kids. The kids greeted them and Emilia holds her hand tighter. "She''s my Uncle Flynn''s girlfriend. Her name is Augustine." Emilia introduced her proudly. "She''s so pretty." The little girl with a red headband and red tulle dress said. She smiled. "You''re prettier." They started holding her hand and invited her to have a cup of tea. The kids were busy when she looked around and noticed Flynn walking towards them when a woman wearing a blue dress cuts in front of him. She saw Flynn looked surprised when the girl suddenly jumped at him and hugged him tight. She noticed the girl''s hand didn''t let go of Flynn''s arms while talking to him and that made her feel jealous. "Aunt Augustine! Look, I made us cookies." Emilia said, showing her a te of cookies made of y. She smiled at Emilia. "Great! This is perfect for our tea!" She said before looking at Flynn. "Uhm, Emilia?" "Yes?" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Do you know who that girl is?" She asked the little girl while pointing at Flynn''s direction. Emilia gasped in surprise and stood on her feet. "That''s Aunt Eunice! Let''s go meet her." She stands up and walked with Emilia. "Aunt Eunice! Aunt Eunice!¡± Chapter 70 Chapter 70 The girl in blue turned to face them and this time, she finally lets go of Flynn''s arm to hug and greet Emilia. Flynn then walked towards August. "Sorry. Got caught up with my cousins." She nodded. "Who is she?" She asked under her breath. "Ah¡ª" Flynn looked at the girl. "That''s Eunice, Emilia''s Aunt." "Not your cousin?" "She''s from Emily''s side." "You seem close." She can''t help herself voicing out her thoughts. Flynn pulls her by the waist. "She''s a family friend." She kept quiet. The girl then stands up carrying Emilia and walked towards them. "Hi!" "Eunice, this is my girlfriend¡ªAugustine." Flynn introduced her. "August, this is Eunice." She noticed how Eunice frowned before smiling at her. She''s obviously not happy to meet her. She offered her hand for a handshake when she only looked at her. "Sorry, my hands are full." She pulled her hand, embarrassed. "T¡ªThat''s okay." "I''ll see you tonight at the Royal banquet." She said and left. She sighed as she watched her leave. Flynn ced his arm around her shoulders and cleared his throat. "Don''t mind her." She kept quiet and smiled at Flynn. But she can''t help feeling bad and jealous because of what she saw earlier. They seem to have shared more than friendship. She looked at Flynn while he drinks from his ss of champagne. Is he keeping something from me? Or is it just me? ?????? It''s past ten o''clock, more than an hour before Christmas when Flynn knocked on her door. "August?" "Come in." She said before the door opened. Flynn came in wearing his crisp ck suit over his ck turtleneck and oxfords, looking so ssy and handsome. His eyes sparkled looking at her appearance. She''s wearing a ck long sleeve dress and stilettos. "You look stunning." She smiled. "I thought I was cute." "Oh, that was earlier. Tonight''s different." "Let''s go?" Flynn extended his arm and she holds onto it as they left for the Royal banquet to be held in their dining hall. It''s arge hall with well maintained castle-like stones and angel statues, decorated with Christmas lights and flowers. The table is set for more than twenty people. Most of them are Royalties who attended the birthday party earlier that day. ording to Flynn, it''s been their tradition to celebrate his niece''s birthday, then gather for a Royal banquet to celebrate Christmas with the Royal family. They were about to go to their seats when Flynn remembered something. "I''m sorry. I forgot something." He started to step away. "What is it?" He continued to walk away, fast-paced. "I''ll be quick. Just stay right there." She sighed and stood next to the entrance of the hall while the family members started to get inside. Ste and Morgan asked her toe with them but she told them she''s waiting for Flynn. The banquet is about to start and Flynn is still not around. She decided to go look for him. She walked out of the hall and went to the stairs going up to their floor when she heard Flynn''s voice whispering, as if trying to talk to someone in secret. She stepped back and hides herself behind a statue of an angel holding an arrow as she listened to their conversation. "I have a girlfriend now, Eunice." She gasped and covered her mouth with her hands. "I don''t care. I can keep it between us." Eunice answered firmly. "We can start from where we left off¡ªI mean, from that day Phoebe cheated on you. You know, I''ve been patiently waiting." August couldn''t help herself, she leaned and watched them. She saw Eunice kissing Flynn, her arms around his shoulders while he holds her hips. She felt that painful lump on her throat as her eyes shake in tears. Her knees went weak and identally breaks the arrow when she tried to lean on it. She heard some footsteps that she started to panic. Her tears fell from her eyes as she walked down the stairs. She heard Flynn calling her name. "August! Wait! Augustine!" She walked out of the ancestral house, not knowing where to go and feeling cold. It''s almost Christmas! She was crying when walking on the streets after passing through the gate. The guard was confused but didn''t go after her. She heard Flynn calling her name. "Augustine! Stop!" She hailed a cab and went inside. "Drive!" She told the driver and cried until she found herself standing alone in a park with trees decorated with Christmas lights and remembered she used to go here with her parents when she was younger. She looked up watching the lights turned blurry because of her tears. She hugged herself as the cold breeze started to sting on her skin. She didn''t know how long she''s been standing in the cold night. She feels numb all over her body except her heart that is in so much pain she can hardly breathe. She sniffed remembering what she N?velDrama.Org owns this text. saw earlier and her tears continued to flow on her cheeks. She wiped her tears when she felt a coat ced over her shoulders and looking on the ground, she knows who it was recognizing those familiar expensive oxford shoes. "August¡ª" His voice weak as he called her name. She cries quietly remembering how she used to celebrate Christmas with her parents¡ªhappy smiles and opening gifts under the Christmas tree, simple dinner and hot chocte while wearing same sweaters and socks. And it was all ruined by this Christmas. She felt Flynn cing his hand behind her head and pulls her to his chest. "Let me exin. It''s not what you think it is." She cried and again remembering Eunice kissing him, his hands on her hips and not even pulling away. How could that be different from what I think? "Flynn¡ª" She pulls away from him. "Let''s go back. It''s cold." "I won''t go back. I can''t. If you could just send my things at the airport tonight. I want to go home¡ª" His voice broke as he sniffed. "N¡ªNo. August¡ª" "I want to break up.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 August cried harder when Flynn was down on his knees holding her cold hands. "N¡ªNo. Please don''t do this. We can talk about it. Hear me out." She pulls her hand away as he shakes his hand while crying silently. He sniffed hard. "L¡ªLet me at least fly back with you¡ª" "No. I don''t want to be with you now." He was quiet for a moment before he stands on his feet. She was waiting for him to leave but he reached for her right hand and puts a small gift box wrapped in Christmas colors red, green and yellow. "Merry Christmas, August. I love you.¡± The Big Ben chimes in the cold night while people are celebrating Christmas Eve. Few people walking on the streets greeted each other happily while she stood there in front of Flynn with her heart breaking to pieces. It felt like a spell has been broken as the sound resonates in her ears. Like the old fairytale story of Cindere when the magic stopped at midnight. The Big Ben chimes for thest time and she knew it''s over between them. She heard him cleared his throat and sniffed almost quietly. "I''ll get your things and bring it to the airport." He paused, looking a little lost and confused. "L¡ªLet me get you a cab going to the airport first." He stepped towards the pavement and hailed a cab for her. Augustine''s tears won''t stop flowing as her hand shakes holding the small gift box that Flynn gave to her. She bites her lower lips to suppress her cry. She tightened her hand around the small gift box. She can''t ept this. She turned and saw Flynn talking to the cab driver as he opened the door for her. She walked towards the cab and gave the small gift box back without looking at him. She waited for him to take it. The cab driver honked and asked if she''s riding or not. Flynn apologized to the driver before he took a deep breath and takes the box from her hand. She then went inside the cab, still not looking at him even after he closes the door for her. With tears flowing on her cheeks, the cab leaves the park and heads to the airport. She wanted to call her parents but she can''t even stop herself from crying. And if she''d send them a message, they might even try to call her. She cried on the back seat of the cab until they reached her destination. She stepped out of the car after paying. There were just a few passengers at the airport as she watched them, greeting their family and friends. Others are waiting for their flights while on a video call. She wiped her tears before getting inside the airport. She then heard the instrumental piece of Carol of the Bells being yed but then noticed the sound doesn''t seem to juste out of the airport sound system but also from inside the airport somewhere. She noticed few passengers rushing to the lobby. Curious, she walked towards the same direction as the music seem to be more interesting with it''s unexpected arrangement and reminding her of a particr musical instrument. The crowd cheered and pped their hands as the music piece ended with a happy female voice wishing them a merry Christmas. And there she stood behind the crowd while staring at the mini stage where Pierre stood, his face looking so happy as he gently bows his head to the audience. "Pierre¡ª" And as if whispering his name worked like magic, Pierre looked at her direction and reflected the same surprised look on her face. They stared at each other for a few minutes as the crowd dispersed. She saw Pierre talking to a young boy who nodded at him and took his cello. Pierre then rushed to her as he takes off his red scarf. August stood still as he puts the red scarf around her neck and smiled. "It''s cold today." It was. Now, it''s warm. She thought while holding the scarf around her and Pierre''s smile. He looked worried as he holds her shoulders. "W¡ªWhat''s wrong?" She didn''t realize her tears until he wiped them with his thumb. She looked away and covered her face. "I¡ªI''m sorry. E¡ªExcuse¡ª" He grabbed her hand and stopped her. "Why are you saying sorry? What happened?" His voice calm. She looked away and bites her lips. He lets go of her hand and sighed gently. "I''m pretty sure you''re not a lost kid." He tried to lighten the mood as he lets go of her and scratched the back of his head. "Oh ¡ªare you with¡ª" He stopped when she held her breath. "I won''t let you spend Christmas crying and alone." He guides her to one of the benches, away from the crowd. "Wait here." She nodded and holds the scarf around her neck. He came back after a couple of minutes and handed her a cup of hot chocte. "Here." "T¡ªThanks." He sits next to her and said. "Cry with me." With that said, her tears filled her eyes. Pierre telling her that made her feel better, feeling so alone during this time of the year when she usually spends it with her parents. She bowed her head as her tears fell on herp while Pierre was quietly sipping from his cup of chocte. Moments passed when a pair of ck leather shoes stood in front of them and ced her luggage on the side safely. "Bonsoir Madame Peters¡ª" She heard a familiar male voice. It''s Hugo! "I''ve brought your luggage as requested. Monsoir Ferguson arranged a flight back to Seattle." Hugo struggled to speak in English, he handed her the ticket and passport. Pierre sounded pissed after hearing what Hugo said. "The bastard¡ª" She pulled Pierre''s coat to stop him from attacking Hugo. It''s not Hugo''s fault, he''s just following instructions. "H¡ªHappy Christmas!" Hugo greeted in hesitation as he takes his leave, looking a little worried for her. Pierre then sits on her side while she wipes her tears. "Are you going to be okay?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She nodded. "T¡ªThanks." He took a deep breath and sighed. "May I see¡ª" He reaches out to check her ticket and passport. Too tired to think why, he lets him see them. "You still have four hours before your flight or¡ª" Pierre leans back on the chair. She looked at him and saw him blushing as he looks away. "¡ªyou can stay and spend Christmas with me and my family." She blushed. "W¡ªWhat? N¡ªNo. That would be¡ª" He smiled. "I can''t leave you crying here, waiting for your flight. And I won''t let you spend Christmas like this." He stands up and carried her luggage. "Come on. Gail won''t be here until New Year''s!" He grinned. She wanted toin but he started walking outside with her luggage. Come to think of it, her parents are spending Christmas in Japan and she''d be alone in her apartment if she goes back. They''ll be back on New Year''s evening and celebrate with her. It hurts her to think about celebrating Christmas alone but it''s more painful to think about the reason why she''s in that situation. Looking at Pierre, walking towards the gate, she found herself sighing softly. She called his name as she walks beside him and he only gave her a side nce. "T¡ªThank you." She told him. He smiled shyly. "I''ll make sure you''ll forget about this color of Christmas.¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 August stepped out of Pierre''s car while his younger cousin who was with him at the airport, Philip runs to the front porch and went inside. Pierre then walked with her after grabbing her luggage. "Come inside. It''s freezing." She hesitated and saw the front door opening, an old woman wearing a sweater, pants and boots waved at them, smiling. "Happy Christmas! Come inside and have something to eat." Pierre took her hand in his and pulled her. "I''m carrying you if you won''t start walking." She blushed. "Y¡ªYes. I will. N¡ªNow." As soon as she stepped inside, she saw kids running around and people staying in the couch by the firece. Pierre''s family has a three story house and a widewn but still the ce looked busy and chaotic¡ªin a good way. "We have a pretty big group." Pierre exined and he started to introduce her to his family and rtives. "My friend." And she knew, as expected, they all gave Pierre a meaningful look. "She''s a good friend. My tutor at Pearsons!" "Everyone starts from there." His other cousin with blonde curly hair said but she can''t remembered his name. Was it Paolo? Pio? They couldn''t react to their remarks since Pierre''s mother invited them to the dining area and started serving them food. They never asked why she''s staying with them and even had the guest room ready for her. It was quarter to two in the morning when the invited rtives left and she insisted to help in cleaning up. Pierre''s parents then went ahead while Pierre stayed behind and made two cups of coffee. "Keep warm by the fire ce." Preston, Pierre''s father said. They both nodded and watched them get inside. She looked at her cup of coffee and sighed, sitting on the couch. "I''m sorry for crashing. You have a wonderful family." He spreads his legs on the floor and leaned his back on the chair next to hers after putting his cup on the table. "Wrong. I invited you." She smiled sadly. "I''m d you did." There was silence. "Wanna talk about it?" He asked, cautiously. She looked at the burning firewood. "It''s over." Pierre was quiet as he looked at her, giving his time and attention. She continued, "I think it''s really meant to happen. It''s wrong right from the beginning. I was just¡ª" Who am I kidding? She knows she''s only saying this, using that as an excuse to make herself feel better. That it''s wrong to be with Flynn. He sips from his cup of coffee. "Wrong. It''s only wrong because something bad happened. It was right when everything was ording to what you wanted." She looked at him. He''s right. He said all the right words to describe it. "R¡ªRight." "But it doesn''t make you anything less. You''re still the same smart girl I met months ago, August." Her eyes started to shake, tears warning to fall. She looked down to hide them. Hearing his words, she remembered how it all started with Flynn, like a blurry shback inside her head. She felt the tears falling as she sniffed, trying her best to suppress her sobs. "I¡ªI''m¡ª" She couldn''t speak straight and was surprised when Pierre holds her cup. "Stop crying. I''m not going tofort you." "W¡ªWhat?" She looked up and met his gaze. His face too hard to read because of the shadow created by the darkness and the only light is from the Christmas lights up on the tree and the burning wood. His lips made a thin line as he takes the cup from her hands and ced it on the table. "But if you think he''s worth your tears and your pain, then I''m here to somehow make it go away." He moves closer and sits in front of her. She cried her heart out¡ªsobbing and sniffing behind him. She doesn''t know when her tears would run dry. Maybe forever. She doesn''t know if she''d be able to celebrate Christmas like she used to. But she''s d to have someone like Pierre. ?????? August spent the next days until her flight back to Seattle with Pierre''s family. She fell asleep crying on the couch and she woke up in the guest roomter that day. Pierre brought her to some of his favorite ces in Ennd and would enjoy food as they walk around. He would snap photos of her, most of then are shots before she would notice him taking her photo and she''d struggle to snatch his camera. "Delete them." She pouted. "No." He grinned as he looked at the photos he took while they''re walking inside a museum. "These are rare moments with you. I wanna capture it!" She blushed but he was so cool andfortable about what he said. He''s no longer the blushing Pierre. "I''ll delete them." "You can try. They''re already on my cloud." He winked. The following day was spent with his cousins at a local bar. They were fun, ying pool and they loved the old school karaoke avable. And the day before her flight back, Pierre brought her to an old studio, he said it''s where he took cello lessons when he was a kid. The ce was still maintained but only few students were there. "Hey, Pierre!" An old man wearing sses greeted him as they reached the lobby. "Are you going to y?" "Hey, Oscar! Uh¡ªmaybe. I can still use the studio, right?" Pierre smiled. "Of course,d! As long as you like." The old man answered. Pierre faced her. "That''s the owner of the studio. He''s a really cool guy." She smiled and walked inside the studio with him. Pierre then started to draw the dark red velvet curtains to the side for the light to enter the room. The wooden floor matched the brownish red brick wall, giving the ce an old theatre kind of vibe. "Do youe here with her?" She asked while watching Pierre set up his cello as she stood next to him. He nodded. He doesn''t seem bothered when she asks about his ex-girlfriend. "We practice a lot. You could say this is our kind of date." She smiled. For the past days spending it with Pierre, she would still think about Flynn. He never sent her any message or called her since that night that she would think about him again. Besides, Pierre''s ent and his built somehow reminds her of Flynn. But Pierre''s character is the exact opposite of the prim and proper Flynn, which just made her think how different they are. "D¡ªDo you miss her?" He looked at her while holding the cello''s neck in his left hand. With the lighting through the ss window, she saw Pierre swallowed as his Adam''s apple moved up and down. "No. Not anymore." She held her breath as he slowly leaned towards her and crossed distance between their lips, his right hand gently lifted her chin for a soft kiss. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She''s too stunned to move. "You can still say No." He whispered when he moved his lips just an inch away from hers. She can''t find the strength to say it. She''s confused. It felt like all of Flynn''s memories with her are starting to break into million pieces and all she could see right now is Pierre''s handsome face. "Just say the word and I''ll stop." He continued as he gazed at her face. Her lips parted but no words escaped her. His eyes nervously nced on her parted lips. He took a deep breath and moved his hands to cup her small face. "I just want to say that I''m a big fan of silence when I gave you the option to say No." Her hands tugged on his ck sweater when she felt his knees weak. She felt his hand pulled her waist and she didn''t protest against it. She felt his warmth as he wrapped his arms around hers. His lips patient and gentle, giving her time until she opened her mouth and responded to his kiss. "I love you, August." Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Some people say you need someone to move on from a break up. August gazed upon Pierre''s handsome smiling face as he cupped her face in his hands gently after sharing a short, soft kiss. While others believe that you need time to heal and be whole again. She closed her eyes and in the darkness of her vision, she saw a memory of Flynn''s face from thatst night she spent with him. Hurt. Sad. Scared. For August, who gave everything to her first love, it''s difficult to just forget about the memories she shared with Flynn or to forget about him. She was quiet as she looked into Pierre''s eyes, blushing. She opened her mouth but no words would escape her. She felt his arms around her shoulders, hugging her as he brushed her hair. "I know you don''t feel the same way." She can imagine the soothing smile on his face as he talks. "I was holding back because I know you''re with Flynn. I feel like this is my chance. And I don''t want to regret not fighting for it though I know there''s a possibility of you getting back with him." He sighed gently. "I think my only constion is that I now have this chance after what he''s done." She bites her lower lip to stop herself from sobbing as she remembers what happened to her and Flynn. "Besides, I still need you to tutor me again." He pats her head as he smiled. She looked at him. "You do?" He nodded. "Are you ready to see this face everyday?" "What?! I have other students that I teach¡ª" Heughed at her panicky face. "Rx. Seeing my face doesn''t mean teaching me everyday. I''ll be at the coffee shop before I go to my band practice besides the tutoring stuff." He winked. "Pierre¡ª" He took a deep breath as he released her from his embrace then grabs his cello. "Don''t worry about me, August. I know where I stand. And I know what I want." He smiled at her lovingly. ?????? "Have a safe trip! I''ll see you when sses start." Pierre waved goodbye after hugging her tight. She waved back at him and went inside the airport. As soon as she arrived in Seattle, her father was waiting for her with a confused look. And she knew why he has that look on his face. "Where''s Flynn?" She hugged him tight to hide the sadness in her eyes. "I miss you, Dad." He hugged her back and didn''t ask about Flynn again. "Come on. Mom''s excited to see you." She looked outside the window even when answering her father''s random questions about her trip and school. "Are you alright?" With that question, she forgot the restrictions she made for herself and turned to face her father''s face. He smiled as he nced at her. "You finally looked at me." She ufortably looked forward, facing the road as she holds her phone tightly. Flynn never contacted her again. "I''m just a little tired." She lied. He nodded. "Just making sure." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She sighed softly and felt guilty. "Thanks, Dad." Her phone then vibrated and Pierre''s name appeared on the screen. How''s your flight? She smiled as she opened the message to respond. Wow! Did you really check my ne''s alreadynded? It''s 3am in Ennd. You should be sleeping. ? BTW, Thanks again for letting me stay. ? She sent another message to him. No worries. You can stay anytime. ? He teased. And yes, I checked your flight. Stayed up to make sure you got home safe. Now I can go to sleep. Are you serious? Dead. What? HAHAHA Dead serious. Wanna see how serious I am? She almost dropped her phone when it started vibrating and Pierre''s iing video call appeared on her phone screen but after a ring it stopped. Then he started typing... She waited but the three dots kept moving. What exactly is he going to tell her? And was he just messing around making that video call? Too impatient to wait for his message, she sent him one instead. Are you going to say something or what? The three dots kept moving. Pierre? ? She murmured to herself, "He must be sleeping now." Still, it appears that he''s typing a lengthy message or something. She was about to send him, Sweet dre¡ª When he sent her, I miss you. Her fingers stopped moving when she read that message. She felt her heart skipped a beat. Feeling sad and guilty about things between them. She''s confused. Pierre is a real nice guy. He''s very vocal about his feelings for her and doesn''t mind about whether she feels the same or not. She feels bad, it''s as if she''s taking advantage of his kindness through his feelings. Besides, she feels bad thinking about Flynn when Pierre is with her. She looked at the message again and the three dots didn''t stop moving. Did he fall asleep? What should I say to him? She bites her lower lip, thinking what''s the best response. A thumbs up icon? A smiley? Blushing emoticon? Should I say something? Maybe I''ll leave it as read? She''s in that dilemma when her phone started ringing and her mother''s name is on the screen. She answered the call, causing her to forget about Pierre''sst message. She was asked to buy a few ingredients for their New Year''s celebration at her apartment. She went to sleep as soon as she got back while her parents were preparing for New Year''s Eve. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Augustine woke up, still sleepy and exhausted. She checked her phone and the time is ten o''clock. She then remembered Flynn, tears started to fill her eyes. Still no message from him. How could this happen? She remembered that night. It was around this time when she saw him kissing that girl. She sniffed, clutching her nket to cover half of her face as she stared into the darkness of her room. Her chest is heavy, it hurts so much. She was crying quietly in her room when she heard a knock on her door. "August?" Her mother''s voice soft and gentle. She cleared her throat and managed to answer calmly. "Yes?" "Come out once you''re ready so we can eat together, okay?" "Yes. I''ll be in the shower." "''Kay." She wiped her tears and sighed heavily before going to the shower. She changed into her pink pajamas and socks after. She didn''t feel like dressing up for New Year. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Her parents looked surprised to see how she looks while they''re dressed in casual clothes. Her mother smiled as she handed her a cup of hot chocte. "Feelingzy?" She nodded as she takes the cup from her, remembering that night Pierre was with her at the airport. Geez! She sits on the couch with her feet up while her father enjoys his cup of coffee. Her mother brings a bowl of choco chip cookies, sits between them. She sighed as she rests her head on her shoulder. "Sorry, Mom, Dad." "Why?" Christine asked. "We should''ve spent Christmas together." Her father pats her head. "We can celebrate together next year." She nodded while her mom hugs her tight. She knew that they had an idea about what''s going on with her. And respected her space. She can''t help but wonder where Flynn is. Is he still in Ennd? Did hee back here? It''s the countdown to New Year and her parents were answering a video call from her Aunt Ruth when she decided to grab her phone and saw Pierre''s name on the screen for a video call. She answered while looking outside her window. Happy New Year! Pierre greeted with a smile on his lips. Happy New Year! Hey, He scratches the side of his cheek as he was looking away. About thest message¡ª She blushed, remembering that she didn''t respond to it. Oh, I forgot to¡ªuh¡ªI was busy and fell asleep so¡ª Pierreughed softly, blushing. No, uh, you don''t really have to say something or what. It''s alright. It took me a lot of courage to hit the send button. He chuckled. Geez! Why am I acting like this? She can''t help butugh with him. He stopped and shyly scratched the back of his head. Anyway, I just wanted to greet you and see your face. She smiled at him. Thank you, Pierre. It''s nice to see you, too. He looked mesmerized then smiled widely. Great! I''ll see you when I get back. Bye! Bye! ?????? Her parents leftter that day while she spent the day in bed. It was already night time when she decided to get off bed in the dark. She stepped out of her room and turned on the standingmp beside her couch. She checked her luggage next to her bedroom door and was d her mother did herundry for her. She was pulling her luggage to put it back on her closet when something dropped from the side pocket. She held her breath when she saw the gift box Flynn gave her. She picked it up and remembered she handed it back to him. How did he¡ª She then remembered asking him to bring her things at the airport. Did he¡ª She imagined him putting it inside her luggage while getting it for her. Wait! Was he at the airport with Hugo? Her knees went weak as she remembered that night at the airport with Pierre. Did he see me with Pierre? She slumped her body on the couch and stared at the box, torn between opening or returning it to him. But she must admit her curiosity and love for Flynn burns inside her. I still love him. With only the standingmp''s brightness in her living room, she hugged her legs close to her chest while still staring at the box, not realizing that tears already filled her eyes. She covered her face with her hands as she cried. Memories of Flynn in her apartment kepting back in the invisible screen on her mind. ?????? sses started and she went back to work at the cafe. Like Pierre mentioned he will be seeing August there. "Hey!" He waved his hand as she approaches the counter. "Hi!" She smiled at him while holding her bag. "I''m starting my shift now. Are you ordering?" Gail answered her question. "He''s been waiting for you to take his order." "No, I wasn''t." Pierre looking embarrassed as he looked at Gail. Gail rolled her eyes. "Yes. You. Are." August goes in the back to put her bag in her locker beforeing back out, wearing her apron. "I''ll take over now, Gail. Thank you." "Sure. I''ll head out." She waved her hand goodbye. Pierre cleared his throat. "The usual, please." She snorted. "We don''t have that drink." The girls behind Pierre giggled but they looked mesmerized the moment Pierre looked at them. "Oh my God! Is he¡ªhe looks familiar!" "He''s hot." The other girl whispered. Pierre ignored them and smiled at her. "Would you like me to remind you what my usual drink is?" "I''m kidding." She blushed, remembering those days they spent in Europe. "For take out?" "Yes. I''ll have band practice until you get off work. I''ll be back and give you a ride home." He took his order from the barista before leaving the cafe. "Was that your boyfriend?" One of the girls asked. She smiled awkwardly, still blushing from what Pierre just said. She''s about to answer the girl when her The other girl looked at the same direction and her eyes glimmered in delight. August instinctively followed their gaze and her heart started beating faster when she saw Flynn carrying his MacBook and nner as he turns to enter the cafe. This will be the first time she''ll see him again after that night. She wanted to excuse herself but no one''s avable to take the counter for her since Gail left as soon as she took over. Other regrs would''ve stayed for a little longer before leaving but Gail is Gail. She felt her hands trembling as she sped them together. She cleared her throat when the people, most of the girls in the cafe were murmuring while looking at Flynn as soon as he enters the cafe. "Are you ready to order?" She tried to sound calm while still waiting for the girls to speak. "Ah, no, not yet." The girl grabbed her friend away from the counter as she looked at Flynn. "Y¡ªYou can go and order first, Professor." Flynn smiled at them and she wanted to curse herself for feeling irritated seeing them so happy with just Flynn''s smile. "May I order?" Flynn asked with a straight face. She looked down as she nodded, her trembling fingers on theputer waiting for him to order his drink. "The usual please." He said. "Y¡ªYes. Take out?" "No." She''s holding her breath as she ced his order for the barista to prepare it. He hands his payment and waited for his drink on the other side without ncing at her again. In the corner of her eye, she could watch him looking at his nner. The girls then ordered as Flynn finds a seat. She''s thankful that he chose a seat that''s not too visible for her and she could just workfortably behind the counter. But it''s enough to see him working on hisputer all throughout his stay at the cafe. Henry enters the cafe with a smiling face. She greets him. "Good evening!" "How''s everything?" "Good." Henry nces at his wristwatch. "Looks like he''s here early to walk you home." She got confused. Then realized that Henry is referring to Flynn walking her home. She went pale. Is he here to walk me home? Her shift is almost over and he''s still there. She felt nervous and discreetly watched him from her post when their eyes met. She looked away and bites her lips, hoping he didn''t catch her checking on him. The seconds before her shift ends felt like forever. And as soon as it''s over, she heads at the back to get her things and bid goodbye to her colleagues. She was heading out without ncing at Flynn''s direction. She heard people at the cafe saying their goodbyes. "Good night, August!" "Good night, Professor!" She held her breath and can''t help herself from looking back. She saw Flynn heading out as well and reaching out to hold her hand when a beeping sound from a motorcycle echoed in front of the coffee shop. She turned around to see Pierre holding his helmet as he walked towards her. "August¡ª" Both guys called her name about the same time. This can''t be happening! She closed her eyes. Do I seriously have to choose?! Like this?! Seriously?! Chapter 75 Chapter 75 It''s deafening. The beating of August''s heart was too loud she could not hear the noise around them until she heard Flynn and Pierre call her name. She had to close her eyes asking why she had to be caught in between these guys now. What should I do? Why would Flynn talk to me when he never did that since Christmas eve? If you''re so curious, why don''t you go and ask? But are you even ready to hear him out? She opened her eyes and was about to talk when she saw Pierre standing beside her. "I''m driving her home." She was speechless, blushing as she stared at Pierre. Flynn then cleared his throat as he sighed softly. "I''m walking her home." Pierre clicked his tongue. "Really? You have the audacity to say that after what you did to her?" Flynn didn''t give a damn with Pierre''s words and stayed calm. "Why aren''t you answering?" "I have no business with you." Flynn answered calmly as he fixes the frame of his sses on the bridge of his nose. Pierre clenched his fist to control himself. "We''ll have to let her decide then." Both of the guys waited for her to talk. She jerked when they both looked at her. She nced around and saw people staring at them. She nervously clips her hair behind her ears. "I¡ªI''ll walk myself home." She turned around and walked away, increasing her pace. "Damn it." Pierre gritted his teeth when Flynn went after August. Both of them knew she''s trying to avoid the crowd that they gave enough distance walking behind her. Pierre ended up walking almost next to Flynn. And August sighed as she could see the people around, looking pass her and feasting on the two handsome guys tailing her. She bites her lips, praying so hard that they won''t call her attention or name. And God seem to have heard her prayers.?She reached her building in peace, both guys maintained their distance until she''s in front of her apartment door. She gets inside without a word and rests her back on the door. She could hear footsteps approaching her door. "Where do you think you''re going?!" Pierre asked angrily. The footsteps stopped and August stayed by the door to listen. "I live here." Flynn answered calmly. "What? How can a prince like you live here? Or did you just followed August and lived here?" "I have no reason to exin anything to you. So if you''ll excuse me." "You bastard¡ª" August opened the door when she heard heavy footsteps and a loud thud, as if someone''s fighting outside. And she was right! Pierre was grabbing Flynn''s cor while thetter was calmly holding the former''s wrists. "Stop it!" August yelled at them. "I''ll call security!" Pierre clicked his tongue and dropped his hands by his side. No one seemed hurt. Flynn then fixes his cor then picks up hisptop and nner. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She took a deep breath and faced Pierre. "You should leave." "I''m not leaving you with him." "He lives next to my apartment." She exined, looking away when she saw the embarrassment on Pierre''s face. "Wha¡ª" He sighed gently. "I''m sorry, August. I''m just¡ª" "It''s okay, Pierre. You go home now." She watched him leaving, picking up his helmet on his way to the elevators. He waved her goodbye despite looking pissed. Flynn stayed in front of her. She was about to get inside when he spoke. "I''m sorry." She nodded and stepped inside but Flynn held the door with his palm. "Are you dating him?" She''s been thinking about it¡ªwhether having Pierre with her since that night was actually dating him already or was he just a convenient way to forget about Flynn. But now that she''s asked by the person she''s trying to forget, she only has one answer. "No." Flynn nodded and smiled. "I''m d." Her heart skipped a beat seeing his face with that gorgeous smile. It felt like yesterday when she was still enjoying her stay in Europe with him. Why does he feel d though? If he''s so concerned why didn''t he talk to me until today? She wanted to ask him but the memory from that night she saw him kissing Eunice pained her heart she wanted to m the door to his face and cry. "Good night." She whispered as she gently pushes the door close. She stayed by the door hearing his footsteps fading away. The moment she heard his own apartment door closed, tears fell from her eyes. The light on his terrace turns on, the very first time it did since she got back from Europe. But why does it break her heart having him back here? She cried silently as she sits on her couch. It''s because we''re not the same like we used to be. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 After that encounter, August has not seen Flynn around the university, even at the cafe or at the apartment while Pierre became their regr at the coffee shop and driving her home. But she noticed Flynn''s light on his terrace lights up every evening after she gets home from work. She could tell that the people at the cafe also wondered but didn''t dare asking her about why Flynn no longer drops by since Pierre was always there. They, however, started teasing them. "Hey, Pierre! Are you hitting on August or what?" Trevor asked. Pierre didn''t answer instead he would evade it by joking around. "Ask me that question again and I''ll send aint about your service here!" "What? You can''t do that!" No one even dared to volunteer walking her home since Pierre was always so intimidating. But he maintained his space around her, he never tried kissing her again. He seem to have decided on maintaining the friendship they have. Although sometimes he''d say things that you''d usually tell your special someone. I miss you. Take care. I like your~ Each day she''d try to think about how good Pierre is to her but she ends up thinking about Flynn and their memories together. It''s clear how much she still loves him. She would also try to tell Pierre about what she feels for him but he''s always avoid the topic. She sighed as she pulls the fabric of her shirt out of her pants and unbuttoned the top two buttons, enough to expose her chest and feelfortable. It''s an exhausting day in school and at the cafe since it''s thest week of the semester. Students were busy finishing up papers for them to enjoy their break. Good thing she''s finished hers before it''s due and she''s able to study for her tests, too. Although she must admit her performance wasn''t as good as before because of what happened. Her schrship is still doing good. She''s been too busy she just realized time flies so fast, she didn''t even realize it''s been months since he saw Flynn. Sheys down on the couch in the dark, still wearing her cafe uniform and socks when she saw Flynn''s terrace lights brighten up. So he just got home, too? Did he go for a run? Dinner? It''s always like this. He alwayses home but she never bumped into him. It''s either he''s avoiding her or he''s really got a busy schedule. It''s crazy. She survived her first year despite all that''s happened. And once again, a memory visits her. It''s sad¡ªhow things ended. What happened? We didn''t even talk about it. I was scared. I think he is, too. It''s for the best. We can''t be in a rtionship in the first ce. She rests her right arm over her eyes as she cried. I miss him. With her thoughts and tears, she felt her eyelids going heavy and sleep finally consumed her. ?????? "Flynn..." August uttered his name and slowly opened her eyes. "August? Are you okay?" That familiar warm voice sounded like August''s rm to finally wake up. In the dark, she could see Flynn''s worried face hovering over her as he kneels on the floor next to her couch. She sits abruptly, covering her mouth. "W¡ªWhat?! What are you doing here?" Did he hear me call for his name while sleeping? She struggled to reach themp beside her couch and turn it on but Flynn did it first before he calmly bends his right knee back on the floor. He looked away, blushing as he fixes his sses. "I was worried." She gasped but didn''t look at him. She kept quiet and realized she gave him the spare key that he never returned to her. Is he here to return it? "I¡ªI''m alright." Why would you worry about me? She wanted to hit herself. She has questions but her mouth says totally different things. He didn''t answer instead he reached out and cupped her face in his hands to face him. His thumbs wiping her wet cheeks as she looked into his eyes. I love him. I still do. With only the lighting from hermp by the couch, his handsome, calm face showed no emotion. He''s not giving away anything at all. And it hurts her that he seemed fine while she''s trying her best to be alright. But above all, she''s scared to know his thoughts. Scared to know the truth about him and Eunice. While her mind is scared, her heart remembers the moments they spent together. So what? He brought you at his own ce, lets you meet his friends and family and you feel special? You think your story would end up like those fairytales you enjoyed when you''re a kid? The magic vanished on Christmas eve. This is the harsh reality. Your reality. This is where two young adults use their body to talk. They both crossed the remaining distance between them and shared a kiss. His hands were fast to grab the back of her head and pulled her closer while she snaked her arms around his neck. Is this how much I miss him? How much my body aches for his touch? She moaned when his tongue yed with hers as he rubbed his chest against her breasts. She gasped when his mouth left hers and nibbled the skin on her neck while his hands expertly unbuttons her shirt and fondled her breasts. "Haaa. Ah." She curved her back when he sucked her right nipple while his hand twisted the other. Her hands grabbed the hem of his sweater and pulled it over his head. She then lowered her face to suck his nipple. He groaned in pleasure as he holds her shoulders, pushing her back on the couch and pulling her pants down. Their ragged breaths echoing inside the four corners of her apartment as she watched him moving between her legs. With his pants still on, he rubbed his hard cock against her soaked cotton panties. She moved with his rhythm while brushing her hard nipples against his chest. He then pulled her panties down before he pulls out his cock. She took a deep breath when she felt him on her wet entrance, rubbing and lubricating his hardness. He groaned as he buried his face on her neck, his breathing short and rough. And in one swift motion, he shoved his rock hard shaft inside her, deep and hard while he puts his hands on the arm rest, just above her head as he pounds inside her harder. She suppressed her moans by biting her lower lips as she watched his cocking in and out of her folds, making those hot fucking sounds as he ms his hips between her legs. She grabbed on the couch when she felt him twitching inside her, turning her on that she felt that familiar tingling feeling inside her. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. I''ming. And she could tell that he''s reaching his climax, too. His right hand holds her left leg up his shoulders as he thrusts harder and faster. And when she finally reached her peak, he withdraws his cock and released his cum on her soft stomach as he groaned long and hard. "Fuck." They were both breathless and exhausted. She looked away when he started to dress up quietly. She grabbed her clothes and wiped his semen on her stomach. And without a word, Flynn left her. She hugged her clothes to her chest as she cried silently. With what happened, she can only me herself. She''s not drunk or intoxicated. It was consensual. Her body craved for it. It was her choice to fuck him and allowed him to just leave without saying a word. But why is she in tears? Because despite how their body felt so good with sex, it didn''t heal her wounded feelings and heart. And worst, she can''t bring herself to hate him. In fact, I just confirmed that I love him more despite what happened. It''s true that when you love someone, you''d love them with their imperfections. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Semester is over and the people at the cafe decided to eat out over the weekend. Henry and Gail made the reservation in a famous Korean Restaurant. They ordered beer that goes well with grilled meat. Most of the part timers like August attended the gathering while Pierre invited himself and promised he''ll pay for his food. He sits next to her, causing yet another teasing from Trevor who is obviously drunk. "Alright, that''s yourst ss, Trevor." Henry grabs the empty ss. "I guess we can all call it a night." "Woah. Pierre didn''t even drink a ss? Why did you even bothering?" Trevor chuckled. "August didn''t drink, too. You''re really acting like a couple, huh." "I''m driving, Trevor. And stop yapping none sense or I''m going to kick you!" Pierre being the biggest in the group had to help Tanner carry him outside the restaurant. The other guys went outside to grab a cab going back to their ces. She stayed behind to make sure no belongings were left. She was about to leave when she noticed the id scarf on Gail''s chair and grabbed it. She heads out holding the scarf and saw Gail standing by the door of the restaurant smoking while waiting for her. "You left your scarf." August handed it to her. Gail takes it while she puts off her cigarette on the public ashtray. "Isn''t that Professor Ferguson?" She points the direction of the Italian restaurant across the street. She saw Flynn eating with someone by the window. She felt that familiar stabbing pain on her chest when she realized who it was. Eunice? "Is that her girlfriend?" Gail asked without considering her feelings. Why would she worry about my feelings, though? She must''ve already figured things out between her and Flynn. Maybe Pierre even told her about what happened in Europe. "I don''t know. I''ll go ahead." She said and didn''t look back when she heard Pierre calling her name. She raised her hand to hail a cab and went inside even before Pierre could stop her. She cried after she told the cab driver her address, remembering Flynn at the restaurant with Eunice. After what happenedst night, he''s seeing Eunice? What am I to him? A fuck buddy? She''s jealous. But she doesn''t even have the right to be so. Instead of dropping in front of her apartment building, she decided to stop by the convenience store to buy cans of beer. She just want to get drunk and fall asleep tonight. She somehow regretted not drinking with her colleagues. What a way to end the semester! She checked out with her purchases and left the store. She was walking back to her apartment when she received a call from Pierre. She sniffed hard to control her voice so he wouldn''t think she was crying. Yes? Are you home? Why did you run off? I was suppose to drive you home. So, Gail didn''t tell him anything¡ªabout them seeing Flynn with someone? I didn''t want to bother you, it''ste. Also, Gail is with us so you''d have to drive her home. Her boyfriend''sing to get her. Is something wrong? I''m not even your girlfriend. Why bother? She hung up on him and put her phone on Do Not Disturb Mode. She finally reached her apartment and scoffed when she saw the light on Flynn''s terrace. Feeling pissed, she pulled the curtains by the terrace. She then sits on the floor and turned the smartv on to watch scary movies on a streaming website in the dark. She grabbed the can of beer, opened it and took a sip. She wipes the beer dripping from her mouth. She wanted to hit herself remembering Flynn when she had her first taste of beer. "Damn it!" She gritted her teeth. She reached for her throw pillow and screamed on it so hard. She sighed as she wiped her tears."This movie is not even scary!" She murmured to herself seeing the zombies eating human flesh. She''s leaning her back on the couch, her knees bent close to her chest while still seated on the floor with her eyes on the tv screen but her thoughts kept going back to what she saw earlier after she had sex with Flynnst night. Tears filled her eyes again. He didn''t return the key and she finds it foolish that she actually didn''t want to take it from him as well because she wanted him toe to her anytime! I''m crazy! She sighed roughly as she started taking off her coat and shirt. She throws her shirt away when she realized someone was with her in the living room¡ªFlynn was standing by the door, wearing the same clothes he wore at the Italian restaurant. She yelled and hugged herself. "Oh, crap! My imagination''s scarier than this movie." She blinked her eyes and checked the cans of beer on her table. They''re still there, untouched except for the only one she opened earlier. "Can I get drunk with just a sip and start seeing things?" She startedughing at herself. She shakes her head as she tried to grab the opened can of beer when she felt a hand stopping her. "No, this feels so rea¡ª" She gasped when she his lipsnded on hers. Flynn?! She sniffed and smelled that familiar perfume mixed with his manly scent. His lips soft and it felt so good when his tongue yed with hers likest night. "Why are you drinking?" He asked between their kiss. Because I''m jealous of her! Because I want you but I can''t have you! "I asked you why, August." His voice firm as he holds her right wrist. She continued to ignore him and moved her face to kiss him again but he tightened his grip on her wrist. "Why are you acting like this?" She scoffed. "Don''t fret. I''m just celebrating because I survived this semester!" She lied. His jaw tightened and she wasn''t sure if he looked upset. She attempted to kiss him again. "This is what you want, right?" Her mind thinking about Flynn and Eunice. He just wanted to have sex with me while he dates someone eptable. "You''re not returning the key to my apartment because you still want to fuck your student after ending things with her. Does it turn you on? Is this your kind of fetish, Professor?" He was quiet for a moment before he kissed her hard, lifting her skirt to pull her panties down, giving her what she asked for. He pushed her down as he sucked her nipples. She reached out to hold him but he grabbed her wrists and held them together over her stomach while his left hand unbuttons his pants and pulled out his hard cock. She could feel her folds going damp as he rubbed the tip of his member against them, anticipating the pleasure it will give her. He holds his hard shaft and thrusts deep. He suppressed her moan with a kiss as he pounds harder. He looked pissed. "I don''t have a particr fetish, Miss Peters. I just fuck." She''s so upset and insecure. She didn''t want to end things between them after all. But it would be hard to go back to how they were. She''s not sure if it''s a good idea but she''s willing to be with him even just for moments like this. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Let''s be fuck buddies then." Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Fuck buddies! It was toote for August to stop herself from saying those words. There''s no need to point it out, they''re doing it already. It only made her feel awkward after Flynn stopped moving. It''s as if her words brought him back to his senses. "It''s not going to work." Those words escaped his lips with a dark expression on his face as he withdraws and fixed his clothes. She stayed lying on the floor and smiled sadly as she tried to hide her tears, looking away from the brightness of her smartv. She bites her lower lip. "Nothing is going to work." Flynn''s voice was weak but enough to reach her ears that pained her heart. She sniffed as she turned on her side. "We both know that from the start. But didn''t we try things to make it work? So why saying this now? Why did we¡ª" Her words stopped when Flynn pulled her up for a tight hug. She cried even harder. "I''m sorry. I tried. Believe me." He breathes hard and gently kissed her hair. "Now it''s¡ª" He sighed soundly. "Can you promise me one thing?" She didn''t respond and just waited for him to talk again. She''s too numb to move. "Will you promise me to finish your studies and be the person you want to be?" Why is he asking me this now? "Hmm? August? Will you promise m¡ªme?" He continued as his voice trembled. He gave out a short chuckle. "I''ll take that silence as a yes." He then released her from his hug and cupped her face with his hands, as if memorizing every detail of her face. "I hope this will be thest time you''ll cry because of a jerk like me. I''m sorry." He wiped her tears while his own runs down his cheek as his fingers trembled. He moved closer to give her a soft and gentle kiss. But August was too stunned seeing him cry that even after hearing him say goodbye and the door of her apartment closing shut after he left, she still stayed seated on the floor. Goodbye, August. That repeated on her mind and after fixing her clothes, she went out to run after Flynn. She went to his apartment door, knocked multiple times and called his name but he never responded. Why? Why did it feel like he''s disappearing? Like he''s going away? She went back to her apartment to get her phone and call him but his phone is turned off. She runs out of the apartment and looked on both directions but she only see few people walking on the streets. Where are you? Is this really thest time? "Flynn..." She ced her hand over her chest. It didn''t help the pain she feels inside her heart. But she told herself to keep the promise he asked of her. "I still love you." She regretted not saying those words to him when she got the chance. Instead of just being truthful about what she really feels for him, she chose to sarcastically question his actions without hearing him out. ?????? Graduation day Augustine was smiling at the camera while holding a bouquet of lilies and roses given by her parents. Her Aunt Ruth and Grey attended her graduation because their husbands were at work. "Say Engineer!" Grey smiled widely as she takes another picture of her with her parents. "August!" They all turned to see who it was who called her name and they smiled seeing Pierre holding a bouquet of carnations in his hand as he walked towards them. "Congrattions!" He greeted and opened his arms to give her a hug. "Thank you, Pierre!" She smiled. "Are you with Gail?" "No. She''s working right now. I just wanted to personally congratte you." "Wanna take a picture together?" She nodded as she calls Grey to take a picture of them. After that night, Flynn disappeared in her life. He stopped teaching in Pearsons and people from the Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. truckingpany came to their apartment to get his things. She still can''t reach him on his phone. She even tried to use her mom''s phone to call him but he''s not reachable. He must have changed his number, too. She cried too much that night that she had to lock herself in her room. She didn''t even answer her parents'' calls that weekend, causing them to rush over and check on her. They weren''t upset but was definitely worried that she won''t touch her food. Her mother decided to stay with her and take a leave from work while her father went back. She went to school despite the condition she''s in, decided to keep herself busy with school and work. She lost weight and people at the cafe were worried especially Henry. Students and her colleagues also talked about Flynn leaving Pearsons. She even heard from few students talking about Flynn getting married, or that their friend saw him teaching in another university or he was working as an engineer in a firm in New York. But nothing has been confirmed. No one really knows where and what happened to Flynn. She once saw Morgan in campus but she couldn''t bring herself to ask him about Flynn. Pierre, on the other hand, stayed friends with her. After that night he saw Flynn in the same building where she lives, he stopped talking about his feeling for her. He spends more time with his band and music than at the cafe with her. It was alright. It was actually what she needed. She didn''t feel guilty about taking advantage of his feelings. "We''ll wait for you in the car, August." Her mother said before leaving her with Pierre. "Would you like to join us for a meal?" He smiled. "I would love to but I have band practice. I''ll look forward to having a meal with you one of these days." She nodded and waved her hand goodbye. As soon as she turned around to walk away, her smile disappeared. She was expecting for someone toe but he didn''t. "Isn''t this what he meant that night? For me to graduate?" She sighed softly as she looked at their campus onest time. "Or did he mean¡ª" Her grip on the bouquet she holds tightened. ¡ªfinish your studies and be the person you want to be. "¡ªan engineer." Chapter 79 Chapter 79 "August! August!" Wearing her pale blue long sleeves folded up to her elbow and tucked in her ck pants paired with ck block heel ankle boots, August turned around to face Jacob, her direct supervisor in an Engineering firm in New York. After her graduation rights, she received a call from the firm she went to for an internship congratting her. They also told her the good news of giving her an entry level job in their head quarters based in New York and offered their educational assistance in taking Masters in New York State University. The only condition is that she needs to secure her license and pass the certification requirements. Her family was beyond amazement when she told them about it after hanging up the phone. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "I have a meeting with a client after lunch. Would you mind putting the approved revisions on the file I sent you?" She nodded and went back to her desk to check the file as Jacob leaves for the door. She''s been working as an junior engineer for six months while studying her Masters of Science in Environmental Engineering. She works with a team of men who were pleased to have her. They even said that her rmendation was a breather for all them. It wasn''t the first time they had a female colleague in their team but it''s been long since they had one or since Jacob started with thepany himself five years ago. Five years ago... She sighed while looking at the revisions she needs to add on the program. Although it''s a long time ago, she can''t help but remember how she started at Pearsons University, working with a group of men at the cafe, doing tutorials and her studies. And then she met Flynn, even dated him and met his family and friends. "Flynn..." She whispered gently. She haven''t heard anything from anyone or from him. "Where''d you go?" She even tried to look him up on social media tforms but nothingses up with his name. It''s like he purposely deleted his existence. That was how much he wanted to get out of her life? Even during the festival held in Europe, he didn''te or his family. It''s always just the representatives of the Royal Family who appears to celebrate. "I grabbed coffee." A man''s voice answered. "W¡ªWhat?" She didn''t realize she was thinking out loud that her colleague, Charlie, thought she was asking him. "Oh!" She forced augh to cover her embarrassment and pretended she was talking to him. "Thought you went to buy lunch." Charlie looked confused. "I thought we ordered Chinese for lunch¡ªdid they cancel?" Crap! She forgot about ordering it herself earlier. "N¡ªNo. I meant, I thought you bought lunch when we already ordered Chinese." Smooth! Charlie smiled widely. "No." Heughed as he leaned to check on her monitor. "I just feel sleepy today. Are those the revisions for the project in South Lake?" She nodded. "Jacob asked me to put them." Charlie nodded. "Cool. Want me to help?" She smiled. "It''s fine. I can do it. You should get back to the project he mentioned during the meeting." "Yeah, that was aplicated one. Alright, I''ll leave you to it then." He said and went back to his desk as sipped from his cup of coffee. Charlie''s desk is just next to hers and aside from Jacob, he''s been very helpful to her when she started. He acts like an older brother to her. She even met his fianc¨¦e when they had apany gathering a month ago. Working with them is totally different because most of them talked about their kids and wives and girlfriends. Unlike when she was in college working with the guys at the cafe, they all seems to be up for dates and flings. They had lunch together and went back to their work. Time went by so fast and she was left in the office after finishing the task Jacob asked of her and sent the final program for review. She was about to turn herputer off when she received an email from Jacob. It was about a big project that the firm started years ago?and Jacob''s team was tapped to assist in doing test runs at the location with the other developers. She got excited. This is the first time she got to participate in a major project since she started her internship and now working as a junior engineer. They usually handle minor projects as an intern and probationary employee. She was sometimes allowed by Jacob to shadow on some major projects he''s assigned to do just to give her an exposure. Jacob sent the schedule for tomorrow showing a meeting in the morning with their firm heads and project leaders. Then a lunch meeting with the other firm who worked on the project. She tried to look for the project name and data but her phone started to ring with her roommate''s name on the screen. She answered the call as she decided to turn herputer off. "Yes, Gabi. Just turning off myputer. I''m heading out in a minute. I''ll see you at the coffee shop." Gabi is her roommate at New York State University dormitory. She''s also taking her Masters for Legal Studies while working as a legal assistant in aw firm. It''s a typical roommate to friends story. And tonight Gabi will bring her to a dinner ce she''s been telling her about. Gabi''s parents are though because he was always busy but it felt like she knew him because Gabi loves to talk about her big brother. A typical proud sister moment for her. "Oh and by the way, someone''s joining us for dinner." "Are you dating this guy?" She teased. Gabiughed. "As if I had time to date around. It''s my brother, Garett. He finally cleared his schedule for me.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 "Wow! I''m finally meeting him in flesh!" August joked as she heads to the hall going to the elevators. "I''ll be heading down now. Just wait for me." She''s finally down the lobby and heading out of the building. She walked across the street where the coffee shop is and immediately saw Gabi waving her hand as she stands up from her chair. She hugged her and kissed her cheek. "Garett said he''s almost here. We''ll just wait for him." "Alright." She then sits on the chair beside Gabi. "You look happy." "Is it that obvious?" Gabi chuckled. She giggled. "It''s like you''re waiting for your prom date." Gabi grinned. "Actually¡ª" She looked at her as she grabbed her hands. "¡ªI wanted you to meet him. He''s not dating anyone. And you''re single." Her mouth dropped as she watched Gabi''s apologetic face. "I''m sorry. I just wanted you two to meet and see how it goes from here. Don''t worry. I''ll be joining dinner. I hope you''re not mad for this?" She sighed and smiled at Gabi. She can''t get mad. Gabi is like the sister and best friend she never had. All her friendse and go since childhood because her father was working in different countries as an engineer. And maybe it''s about time to meet new people, too. Her heart remembers Flynn''s words that night. I hope this will be thest time you''ll cry because of a jerk like me. I''m sorry. To her, his words didn''t mean how much of a jerk he was for making her cry. A part of her wants to think that he wants to be thest guy in her life and not date any other besides him. And as stupid as it seems, her heart holds on to that belief. "I''m not mad, Gabi. I hope your brother won''t be mad though." She smiled. "I think he''s already got an idea." "How?" "Well, like what I did to you, I''ve been talking about you when I have a chance to talk to him. I think he''s also curious." Gabi''s phone started ringing and she stands up from her seat as she grabbed his bag and her hand. "He''s here. Come on." "Oh, okay." She grabbed her purse and stands beside Gabi while waiting for her brother''s car. Gabi waved her hand as a luxurious ck sedan stopped in front of them. The back door opened and she finally saw Gabi''s big brother stepping out of that expensive car. He''s wearing a tailored ck suit paired with his expensive oxfords. His hair was dark brown like Gabi''s and his features are too perfect that she wanted to check thetest male magazine to check if he was one of the bachelors they''ve featured. Gabi hugged him before briefly introducing them. She took his offered hand for a handshake. "You can ride on the back." "Nice to see you, Harry." Gabi greeted the driver. "How''s the family?" "Oh, they''re doing good, Gabi. How are you?" "I''m great. By the way, August, this is Harry. He''s been with us since I was a kid. Harry this is my roommate, August." They exchanged polite greetings and she went quiet. She remembered Flynn having a driver named Hugo. She wanted tough and didn''t realize she was grinning. "What do you think?" Gabi mouthed after tapping her arm. She looked so happy. She must be thinking that I already liked her big brother. She looked at the back of Garett''s head while he''s sitting on the front seat. What''s there to hate? He''s too perfect. Only he "Later." She mouthed as she looked out of the window. It''s true¡ªwhat people think is the best for you isn''t always the same with what you think. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They have a reservation in a very familiar ce. And as soon as they went inside, she realized it was the same Italian restaurant Francis took her and Flynn to have lunch five years ago! And she suddenly feel anxious thinking she might see someone familiar there. The dinner was smooth with Gabi being so talkative and as if it was nned, Gabi excused herself to take a call. Really? At this time of the night? She doesn''t even have a boyfriend. She continued eating with Garett when he spoke. "I''m sorry if you got dragged into this. My sister¡ª" He wipes his mouth with the table napkin. "¡ªGabi, and my family don''t know my personal life. I''m actually dating someone. I thought keeping it from my family would stop them from meddling but I guess I''ve reached that age when people are expecting me to settle down. In my case, though, it''s aplicated one." She smiled. I knew it. For someone as perfect as him, it''s impossible that he''s not dating anyone. "Well, I''m d we didn''t have to pretend in front of Gabi. I''m actually surprised to know that she''s trying to y cupid. I don''t have intentions on dating someone right now." The relief on Garett''s face was so obvious that she wanted tough. He cleared his throat. "Gabi mentioned you were single for almost five years now after you had your first boyfriend?" She nodded. "That''s true. And I don''t think I''m someone I want to be yet." She sips from her wine, remembering Flynn''s words again. "I''m just going to say this because I want Gabi to stop wasting her time setting you up on dates and try finding her own. I''m not saying you should settle down with the person you''re dating. What I''m saying is, at least, tell Gabi that you already met someone." Garett sighed heavily as he takes a sip on his ss of wine. "It''s tooplicated." "Please forgive me if my words would offend you but¡ª" She looked into his eyes. "¡ªare you feeling anyfortable with thatplicated situation? Are you okay keeping it from your family? Is your partner¡ªwhoever you''re datingfortable keeping your rtionship from your family or the people around you?" "You know, it''s exhausting. Keeping things from people. It may work at first because you''d find ways to make it work but eventually, it''s going to be so tiresome you just give it up." She takes a deep breath. "Perhaps take this time to weigh things. Is your family more important than her? If so, maybe, it''s better that you''ve never dated her at all. Saves you the worries for lying to people." Garett looked shocked to hear her words, he was looking straight into her eyes with horror. And then he takes a deep breath, looking down. "He''s a guy.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 August held her breath, staring at Garett who tried topose himself when Gabi approached their table. Gabi goes back to her seat with a huge smile on her lips, as if she¡¯d made them a favor of leaving them alone for that phone call. ¡±Sorry. I had to take that call. So, what were you talking about?¡± August drinks from her ss of champagne before looking at Garett who then thought of a way to switch the topic to something else by asking Gabi about her work and studies. Dinner ended smoothly as if no big revtion happened between Garett and August. Gabi went ahead to hop in the car, leaving Garett and August to walk out of the restaurant together. Garett took that chance to speak to her privately. He holds August¡¯s arm and gently pulling her to one side, preventing her from taking another step towards the car. "Thank you, August." She smiled as she nced at Gabi''s direction, waiting in the car and looking at them. "Don''t mention it." She waved her hand at her roommate. "Looks like she''s excited to hear my thoughts about this dinner." "I''ll tell her. I''ll clear my schedule to talk to her and my parents." Garett promised. "But, of course, you can tell her you don''t like me once I drop you off." She giggled. "I can''t do that." "What do you mean?" "You''re perfect. I like you, Garett. But not on that level, of course. As friends." She offered her hand for a handshake. Garett looked so relieved as his lips twisted into a smile. "How about a hug?" "Sure." August opened her arms and hugged him back as his arms wrapped around her body. She was smiling widely when she noticed a guy standing by the restaurant''s entrance, as if staring at them. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw the man''s face. Flynn! She had to give a second look to make sure but when she did, arge group of customers stormed in and the view got crowded, making it difficult for her to spot that familiar face. Her heart started beating fast and Garett''s words became too low that she hardly responded. Her mind is still trying to process if her eyes were ying tricks on her or not. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The trip going to the dormitory was rather short with Gabi talking about how great the food was and Garett even asked Gabi to clear her schedule next weekend for a family dinner. Was it really him? He''s in New York? All this time? Or did hee here for business? ?????? The meeting of their firm heads and project team leaders took longer than the schedule that they had to immediately head to the lunch meeting. Augustine and the other junior engineers, however, were asked to help with the other projects while waiting for their superiors'' instructions. She was too focused on the task given to her that she was surprised to see Jacob standing next to her desk. She holds the front of her chest in shock as she takes deep breaths to calm her stunned heart. ¡±Did you check the project?¡± Jacob asked. "Oh, no. Uh, we were instructed to work on this other project." She exined, pointing out the file she has opened on herputer screen. Jacob smiled. "That''s fine. You''ll get the details once we get there, anyway." He grabbed his coat from his own desk and called her attention again. "Come on, August. Just sit with us during the lunch meeting. There''s no need to iste yourself with the other juniors." Jacob reminded her. "Besides, you''ll be a regr soon." He whispered and winked. August smiled widely as she nodded in agreement. "I''d be an honor to join you guys.¡± The reservation was pretty extravagant. The whole second floor of the famous English-French restaurant was reserved for fifty people. The meeting was just for formality because everything was already settled with the other firms. The meeting was just to build the camaraderie between partners. She was sitting between Jacob and Charlie while the crowd was busy chatting and taking their seats when the other team came inside. They bowed their heads and weed them. She was counting the peopleing inside until thest person. And she held her breath when the group of men who came in looked so familiar. They gave way to the person who came inst. Her heart beats slowly and loud. She felt like her chest is about to explode from overwhelming emotions. She swallowed hard and as if the world stopped for them, she watched how his familiar long strides entered the room. Wearing that expensive gray tailored suit and oxfords, Flynn walked towards her direction with a serious look on his face after shaking hands with her superiors. He offered his hand and whispered. "I look forward to working with you, Engineer Augustine Peters." Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Augustine couldn''t believe her eyes. Right in front of her, Flynn stood proudly, his handsome charming face without the sses, his calm baritone voice, his manly scent mixed with his expensive perfume and his hand waiting to hold hers for a handshake. Her team leader Jacob took Flynn''s hands instead. "Pleasure to finally meet you, Engineer Ferguson. This is our young and beautiful engineer, Augustine Peters." Flynn didn''t show any awkwardness as he smiled at Jacob. "Yes. I know her." She held her breath as her heartbeat went faster. What? Are we going to let these guys know we know each other? She nces at his friends seated on the other tables. Am I going to pretend that I don''t remember them? Flynn narrowed his eyes at her, as if enjoying her reaction irking that calm nerve inside her head but he spoke before she could even put words into her mouth. "I used to teach in Pearsons University." "Always exceptional, August. I see." Jacob gives her an approving nod. Flynn red at Jacob but smoothly hides it with a smile. "Ah, yes. Exceptional." He gives her a nce. "Well, there''s not a lot of girls in the college so you get to remember most of them." Asshole. She doesn''t want to but what he said irritated her that she doesn''t even want to nce at him anymore. And she''s thankful that he''s taken the initiative to sit with his colleagues. Despite feeling distracted thinking about him being in the same room with her after five years, she managed to get through their lunch meeting without ncing at his table. They were heading out when she received a call from Gabi. She excused herself and stayed in the corner of the hall to answer while Jacob and his team were talking to some engineers. "Yes, Gabi?" "Hey! I''m at the dormitory to pick up some paperworks and I just got a call from the lobby. Someone left an envelope here. And it''s from¡ªPierre? It''s handwritten on the back of the envelope. Would you like me to drop by and give this?" "No. We''re pretty busy this afternoon. But I wonder what that is. He should''ve sent me a message. Hmm. Can you open it?" She heard some paper tearing on the other end of the line before Gabi''s voice came back on. "Oh, it looks like a concert ticket for a band¡ªALIVE? What?! You know Pierre of ALIVE?! And why just one ticket?!" She moves her phone away from her ears after hearing Gabi screaming in excitement on the other line. She knew how much of a fan Gabi is of Pierre''s band, especially with their vocalist Raven, since their uploaded practice video went viral overnight three months ago. As much as possible, since that publicity, she avoided being in touch with him more than necessary. Aside from his avid fans associated with Pierre in a social media circus where everyone wants to stalk any girl that''s linked to each of the band member. She didn''t think Pierre would send her something like this. She realized it''s the dumbest idea, asking Gabi to open the envelope. Pierre probably wanted to surprise her or make sure he can talk to her about it once she opened it at the dormitory but had she known he would, she wouldn''t have asked her roommate to check what it was. "How''d you get this ticket? How''d you know Pierre? This has VIP pass and it''s already sold out even after I waited online to get ours and ended up getting the lower box seats! And why would he let you attend the concert alone?!" She didn''t mention to Gabi that she knows Pierre even after knowing she''s a fan. "T¡ªThat''s a lot of questions, Gabi." Sheughed awkwardly. "You gotta get me a signed merchandise from them. Promise me." She sighed with a smile on her face. "Yes. Alright." But she''s got a better idea to make it up to her best friend. "Or a date with Raven." "See you tonight, Gabi." She can imagine Gabi''s puppy face as she ends the call and decided to send Pierre a message when she was walking out of the hall. Thanks for the ticket! :) "Augustine! We''ll head back in Jacob''s car. I''m driving." Charlie informed her while juggling the keys in his hand. She smiled and gave him a thumbs up. "I''ll just go to the restroom." "See you outside then." She turned to find the restroom when she received a call from Pierre. Hello there, famous! She answered. He chuckled. Are you busy? Not really. I just had a lunch meeting. Cool. Can you make it to the concert? Ah. That''s actually something I wanna talk about. Yeah? She sighed soundly, finding it really hard to directly reject him but she had to, as subtle as she can. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Well, aside from being busy around that time with a big project at work, I also asked my roommate to open the envelope you left at the dormitory not knowing you''d be sending me that ticket. You see, she''s a big fan of your band and she asked me to get your band''s merchandise and autograph. I''m sorry I know I''m exining a lot but I just¡ªI didn''t tell her about you being a close friend so I kinda feel bad about it knowing she''s your fan. So I was thinking, maybe¡ªif it''s not too much¡ªcan she go instead of me? Ouch. That hurts. You''re not my fan? He was clearly teasing her. Really, with all the things I said, you wanna discuss that? She chuckled softly. I''ve always been a fan. You know that. Of course. And sure, your friend can definitelye. And I''ll personally give her what she asked. Thank you so much. And I''m sorry. No worries. And please, I know how to use e-tickets! Let''s save trees, okay? He chuckled softly. I''ll keep that in mind, Engineer. He sighed soundly. God, I miss you. See you around. Gotta go. She hung up, giving out a deep sigh. I miss you. She uttered but it''s Flynn''s handsome face that appeared in her mind as she went straight to the entrance. She held her breath when she saw Flynn walking back inside the restaurant, leaving her no way to turn around or avoid him. Oh, crap! He looked like he lost something because his hands were touching the pockets of his coat and his pants. She took a deep breath as she steps forward, focusing her vision to the entrance instead of that handsome prince walking straight to her direction, when someone stopped her. "E¡ªExcuse me, Ma''am!" She turned to find a young waiter looking at her. "¡ªyou forgot your phone on the table upstairs." She brings her hand up, holding her phone. "But I have my phone here." She then looked at the phone the waiter was holding, with the screen lighting up because of a notification, allowing her to get a good look on the wallpaper on the phone. She blushed seeing her smiling face wearing a ck cap and holding the stuffed toy Flynn got for her from the w machines on their first date. "Oh, I thought it''s yours because of the wallpa¡ª" "That''s actually mine. Thank you." Flynn grabs the phone from the young waiter''s hand and ced it inside his coat''s chest pocket. He cleared his throat as the young waiter leaves and the air started to get so awkward. She didn''t know what to think after seeing his wallpaper. She just pretended she didn''t see anything but her heart''s pounding so loud, the chattering crowd inside that busy restaurant just drowned as she nced at Flynn''s flustered face until their eyes were glued to each other. He opened his mouth but his phone started ringing and she took that chance to escape without saying a word. What?! Why is my face still on that phone''s screen?! Do I really have to make a big deal out of that? Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Gabi was ring at August when thetter realized her name was being called more than once already. "W¡ªWhat? I''m sorry." She can''t get that encounter with Flynn out of her head the entire day. "I don''t know if something''s happened today that''s bothering you or you''re just trying to avoid me getting mad because you didn''t tell me that you knew Pierre." Gabi pouted her lips as she looked at the VIP ticket on their center table with her cheeks resting on her palms while they''re both seated on the carpeted floor. She sighed soundly. Gabi already knows about her first boyfriend but not enough to go crazy like she is now after knowing she knows Pierre. If she would know about Flynn being a prince, she''d probably go nuts! Besides, this Pierre thing is already making her head ache. She can only do so much! "Again, I''m sorry for not telling you." She stretched her arm across the table to hold Gabi''s hand. "I just didn''t want to get involved with anything that might put me in a very awkward situation with his fans. You know, it''s not even that long but there have been rumors about the members dating and stuff." Gabi rests her head on the table. "Fine. I''m just sad that we''ll be sitting separately during the concert." "Well¡ª" She cleared her throat. "It''s a Friday night concert." With her head still on the table and looking depressed. "Yes. It is." "I''m working on a big project at work starting next week and that''s a Friday night concert so I will not Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. have the chance to go¡ª" "Are you going to give me that ticket?" Gabi cuts her off as she sits straight. She nodded. "Yes." Gabi screamed excitedly as she gives her a tight hug and only the words Oh-My- God escaped her lips. "And Pierre agreed to get that merchandise and signature for you." "Thank you so much!" She pulls away and stared at her face. "Are you sure there''s no date with Raven?" "Are you sure you want that? That guy''s a yboy." She snorted. "Of course, he would be! He''s hot!" Her eyes widened in disbelief. "Gabi! That''s not an excuse!" ?????? The next days were pretty busy for August and the team. She''s been working from eight until six or seven in the evening. Somehow made her forget about Flynn but then, it''s thest day of their work week. That means it''s their schedule to visit the site with them. She feels nostalgic thinking about those days she was with Flynn in New York to visit the site for the new airport. She drives her car to their building when she saw Jacob and the other teams at the parking lot. When they noticed her arriving, they waited for her to join them. "Good morning, August!" "Hey, Jacob! Good morning! What''s going on?" "You''re just in time." Jacob scratches his temple. "We actually just got a word and heading to the site as what we''ve discussed in the meeting yesterday but¡ª" He gave out a sigh. "¡ªthere are somest minute changes with the groupings to visit the site. You''ll be with Charlie and a few engineers and scientists from the other firm. I''ll be with our senior engineers, mechanics and¡ª" She nodded as Jacob continued to exin thest minute changes but then her mind wandered off to the possibility of meeting one of Flynn''s friends or Flynn himself. And she''s not sure how she''d react seeing him again especially after the incident at the restaurant. She didn''t realize sighing loudly next to Charlie. "That one was deep. Are you okay?" He heads to his car with her and the other guys. She gave out a shortugh. "Yeah. I''m good. Maybe just a little nervous." She lied. She''d rather do that than be like a baby with these professional guys. "You''ll do great." Charlie assured her and the rest of the guys with them. They finally reached the site and despite advising herself not to, her eyes were too busy looking for Flynn. And he''s not there! She hates to admit that her disappointment is greater than her relief. What is wrong with me? She then joins Charlie''s team and the other engineers from the other firm. She''s also thankful that none of Flynn''s friends joined their team. This is going to be a great end of the week at work! She was walking behind the group as they walked in the lobby area of the airport leading to the construction of the airport runways. The seniors and heads were discussing the progress of the construction and all she needs to do was take notes and observe as a junior environmental engineer. She was busy making notes on her tablet as they stood under the heat of the sun wearing those white helmets. "Oh, you''re here, Engineer Ferguson!" By instinct, when she heard that name, her head turned to look around and she held her breath when she saw Flynn standing next to her and smiling. "Yes. I was talking with the other team. Go on. Engineer Lancer will discuss the progress here." He answered and stayed by her side. When the rest of the team continued to talk, she remained quiet and kept her eyes on her phone while taking notes. "I''m happy to see you again, August." She bites her lower lip as she breathes softly, calming her senses as she remembered that night he said goodbye and disappeared in her life. "I can''t exactly say that I feel the same way, Professor." "I know you''re mad and I''ve hurt you. I just¡ª" He paused. "¡ªI''d rather talk to you outside of work and over dinner. I made a reservation tonight. I hope you''lle, August. I''ll be waiting." She kept quiet as she looked straight ahead. "Were you dating that guy?" He asked after a few minutes. It''s the only time she turned to look at his face. "The guy with you at the restaurant a week ago." So, my eyes weren''t ying tricks on me? He was really at the restaurant! Chapter 84 Chapter 84 "I don''t discuss these matters while at work, Engineer. If you''ll excuse me." August stepped forward when Flynn discreetly grabbed her hand. "I''ve waited all these years for things to work for us, August." He whispered. "I can''t let you slip away this time. If I have to beg or go down on my knees to get you back, I would." He said as he moves to bend his left knee but she panicked and screamed. "NO!" The people in front of them turned to see her holding Flynn''s arms with both of her hands and trying to pull him up. She blushed, feeling embarrassed and saw Charlie''s mouth dropped open. "What''s going on?" Engineer Lancer asked her with a creased forehead. She lets go of Flynn''s arm as he smoothly fixed his coat. "Sorry. It''s my fault. Shall we head back and have lunch?" The people agreed and she sighed soundly while waiting for Charlie to scold her. "What was that all about?" He asked, more curious than upset. She forced a smile. "N¡ªNothing. Just talking about what was discussed by Engineer Lancer." "You seem close though. And I happen to see this on the file they sent earlier today." He opens his tablet and showed her a file of photos she took five years ago. Augustine P. Those initials were below each photo taken. "Did you work with him when you were still his student?" "Uh¡ªyes. Something like that. And he''s a regr at the coffee shop I used to work at." "Ah, that exins it then. Come on. I''m starving." Oh, dear God! I thought I''ve already graduated from this! Just a week ago, she lectured Gabi''s older brother about lying to people and here she is, doing the same thing over again because of the same person! Is this some kind of refresher course?! Or more like a back subject?! ?????? It''s seven in the evening. Despite the busy hours at work after visiting the site earlier that day, she still remembered Flynn''s invitation to have dinner. I''ll be waiting. She can''t help thinking about his face saying those words. She wanted to see him and ask questions she had from five years ago. But she''s not ready to know the answers just yet. She walked out of the building with her confused mind, still unable to decide whether to go or not. Her phone started ringing and saw Gabi''s name on the screen. She answered the call as she waits for the elevator to reach her floor. Let''s have dinner. I''m on my way to your building. Harry''s driving. I''ll have him drive your car back to the dormitory. I''ll see you at the parking lot. She heard the call ended before she could even say a word. She doesn''t have to decide on the dinner invitation after all because of Gabi. She goes straight to the parking lot when she saw someone standing next to her parked car. Her forehead creased suspicious of the man until he lifts his gaze up and met hers. Flynn! She gasped seeing him. "Can we talk?" "W¡ªWhat makes you think I still want to talk?" She holds her ground. He takes a few steps towards her. "Didn''t you understand what I said earlier today?" "Are you threatening me?" "There''s no reason for me to do that. Because I know you want answers. I saw it in your eyes from that night and I still see it now." He holds her arms gently. "And there''s one thing I know you''ve always wondered since, especially that night." He looked into her eyes as he cupped her face in his hands. "I''ve always loved you, August. I love you then... and now." Her body was stiff and her eyes started to shake, filling in tears. He moved his face towards her and kissed her lips. He was patient and gentle, his arms gently holds her small waist to pull her closer to Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. him. His expert tongue slowly touched hers as she slightly opened her mouth. With that, she lost all her self-control as she responded passionately. Her hands rest against his broad chest, feeling his warmth and heart beating through his clothes. "August?" Her eyes opened wide and she went pale hearing Charlie''s voice calling her. Flynn''s hands didn''t left her waist as she turned to see the shocked expression on Charlie''s face when he saw who''s with her. "And¡ª" He gasped recognizing Flynn. "E¡ªEngineer Ferguson?" A car stopped next to them and the window rolled down. "August?" Gabi''s confused face greeted them, looking at her then the man next to her. Gabi''s mouth dropped, blinking twice after scratching her eyes. "Oh my God! Are you, perhaps, Prince Flynn?!" August felt her heart skipped a beat. How in the hell would Gabi know Flynn?! He didn''t like publicity! While her mind is busy processing everything and thinking of excuses or believable lies to each one who caught her kissing Flynn, she heard someone clearing their throat. She looked and saw that annoyed face. "Excuse me. I have a ne to catch. Are we having dinner or what?" Eunice asked after she stepped out of the back seat of a ck heavily tinted car parked next to hers. Why is she here?! Is he having dinner with her if I insist on rejecting him?! She looked at Flynn. What the hell is going on?! Chapter 85 Chapter 85 "I''ve already made a reservation." Flynn breaks the awkward silence as he nced at the people around them and didn''t mind August ring at him. "Would you like to join us?" He asked everyone and they all nodded in agreement, as if they were all under Flynn''s spell except for her. "Yes, I think that''s a good idea." Charlie smiled. "I was just about to ask August if she wants to grab a bite." "Y¡ªYeah, sure. I actually drove here to have dinner with my roommate. It''s an honor to be invited by someone like you." Gabi can''t hide her excitement. "You can just ride with us, sir." She turned to Charlie. "You cane with us, August." Flynn invited. "I''d prefer not to join¡ª" Gabi interrupted her with a rather loudughter as she opened the door and grabbed August''s arm. "Oh, she''ll just ride with us. We''ll follow your car." Flynn looked disappointed but gave Gabi a smile. "Alright. I''ll see you there." "W¡ªWait. How can we all go there? The restaurant may be full and can''t amodate all¡ª" Gabi gently pushed her inside her car and asked Charlie to ride on the front seat. "Rx, August." She grinned while raising her eyebrows at her. "Would you mind telling me why''s the prince holding you in Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. his arms?" She looked at the front, ncing at Charlie who quickly met her gaze on the rearview mirror before clearing his throat. She hesitates answering Gabi but she''d rather exin now before she starts to ask line of questions that would lead to the idea she has all along. "He was my professor back in college." She answered almost whispering. "He just wanted to talk about ¡ª" "Did you date him back in college but it didn''t work out so he wants to get back together after?" Her mouth dropped open, out of words. How in the world would Gabi hit the nail in the head like that?! "I knew it!" "H¡ªHey. I didn''t say you''re right¡ª" "What? It''s all over your face!" Gabi smiled. "Come to think of it, he''s not the type who''d go around, introducing himself as a prince and showing off, feeling entitled for being a royalty." "How did you know him?" Gabi rests her back on the seat. "He built our house here in South Hampton. And my parents was working with his family''swyers about properties and investments here in New York. I''ve seen him in a gathering but he barely stayed because he didn''t like publicity. But it''s New York! With a face like that and his background, most people¡ªwell those who are more than just elites¡ªknow him!" How can I be so naive? Of course, Gabi has a point! It''s New York and he works here as an engineer for how many years! But why does it seem like Charlie didn''t know about him? She nced at Charlie who was still avoiding her gaze. She cleared her throat. "Charlie?" She heard him sighed. "I know the guy." He answered with a smile on his face and slightly looking at them over his shoulders. "I mean, I thought I was mistaking him for someone when I saw him at the restaurant. I reviewed the project like everyone else and saw his name but I didn''t expect him to really Gabi butts in. "Whoa! So you''re from Ennd, too? But you''re ent is so different! You sounded like you grew up in New York!" Charlie smiled. "It was hard to keep the ent when I started working here!" Made sense! She thought. Even Flynn and Gail, Pierre''s sister had no ent! Pierre also started losing his ent since they met. "So¡ª" She paused. "¡ªyou knew him since that day at the restaurant? Did anyone from the office knew?" "I don''t think it was a big deal. Prince Flynn seemed to maintain his royal ties private in the corporate world! Like Gabi said, only those who are associated with the royal family would know about him." "I guess, you could say I''m just lucky because I got a schrship at the royal family''s school for Engineers! And was able to get a glimpse of the prince''s schstic achievements! He''s practically a walking genius. But he certainly looked different back then. He was an average looking guy with thick sses, quiet and shy. But he makes everyone quiet when he started talking about his study and research. It''s really amazing!" She''s starting to feel the most unexpected thing hearing the good points about Flynn¡ªadmiration! Charlie smiled happily. "I knew there was something going on when he approached you at the restaurant! And earlier today, when we did a site visit. He kept looking at you. I didn''t want to be nosy but that''s actually the reason why I wanted to invite you for dinner. I just felt like I had to tell you that I know him more than you think I know him." She blushed remembering all those times she tried to make excuses about her knowing Flynn! And she''s even more embarrassed remembering Charlie seeing Flynn kissing her earlier! Charlie chuckled softly as if he read what''s on her mind. "I didn''t really see it. But I could let my imagination y things out in my mind." He teased. "I didn''t see it, too. But his arms were around you so my imagination would have to do its work, too!" Gabi chuckled on her throat. "But, I must say, you one lucky girl for dating a prince!" "I''m not dating him." She corrected Gabi. Gabi rolled her eyes with a huge smile on her face. "Dating, yes. But you dated, right? And I bet you''d be dating him again soon!" She sighed roughly as she kept quiet beside her friend, thinking about what will happen at dinner. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 They were dropped off at the entrance of a famous Italian restaurant, Flynn waiting by the entrance with Eunice. August avoided his gaze and focused her attention at the restaurant. She remembered the ce being packed during dinner time with its entrance lined up with arriving guests wearing expensive clothes and riding luxurious cars. She also remembered Gabi telling her parents is part of the restaurant owner''s group of legal advisers. And that the owner is an artist who painted the walls and ceiling making it look like you dined in a museum¡ªthus, the poprity of the ce. But tonight, the ce looked empty, setting in a mood of intimacy for all of them as they entered. She checked the day of the week on her phone and she wondered if there was anything special that day for the ce to be empty¡ª "Wee!" A good looking man in histe twenties with a subtle beard wearing a white turtleneck long sleeves, tattered blue jeans paired with his white sneakers approached them beaming with a smile. Who is this gorgeous guy? She watched Flynn shook hands with the man before he introduced them. "It''s good to have you all tonight. I''m Matteo de Luca. And this is my manager and executive chef¡ª" He introduced the two people standing next to him. "¡ªI hope you''ll enjoy what we prepared for tonight." He gives each of them a nce. "Of course, the restaurant''s all yours this evening." He added before he excused himself and left. Her mouth dropped open, same as Gabi''s and Charlie''s. He is the owner! Matteo de Luca himself! She saw the shocked and amazed expression on their faces. They freaking got the restaurant for themselves! Like Flynn just reserved the luxurious restaurant for them! And Gabi couldn''t hide the happiness she felt seeing the gorgeous artist she was talking about before! She sighed inside. She could see it in her beaming face! The fangirl inside her friend is screaming! They were escorted to the best table in the middle of the restaurant where they have a full view of the painted ceiling and luxurious chandeliers. She narrowed her eyes, knew Gabi was nning on something when she intentionally upied the seat between Eunice and Charlie, leaving the seat between Charlie and Flynn for her. She had no choice. As she tried to calm her nerves, her mind won''t stop wondering why Eunice is with Flynn and why he wanted to have dinner with her when Eunice is in New York. After taking their seats, the waiters came out from the kitchen wearing their ck crisp vest staff uniform, bringing the appetizers while the others served them red wine. The awkward silence started to fill the air and she discreetly nces on Flynn''s direction. She immediately looked away blushing when their eyes met, realizing that he was looking at her the whole time. She cleared her throat as she reached for her ss of red wine while the others started eating the appetizer. "So¡ª" Eunice broke the silence as she gives her a nce before looking at Flynn. "¡ªI heard you''re working on a big project. Are things going well between the two of you?" She almost choked on her wine and grabbed her table napkin to wipe her lips gently. Flynn seemed unaffected with the question while she felt like someone''s girlfriend is trying to interrogate her. And she hated the feeling of the pain on her chest, thinking about them dating. She didn''t think Eunice is interested in what she has to say so she looked and waited for Flynn to speak. He smiled as he sips from his ss of wine. "I enjoy working with amazing people." Did he justpliment me in front of his girlfriend? In front of her friend and her senior at work? She blushed as she tried topose herself. Charlie smiled gratefully. "It''s actually an honor to finally work with you, Prince Ferguson. I was a schr." "I remember you." Flynn smiled at him. "You''re a student in the Royal Academy, right?" Charlie beamed in excitement, hearing that Flynn recognized him. "Oh, yes! I was. I didn''t think you''d remember me." "I remember people especially those who were close to me." He answered and giving her a look. "Right, August?" Her eyes widened in shock as she meets his eyes and worriedly looked at Eunice who surprisingly looked happy, smiling at her. Is this girl crazy? She was practically upset earlier asking if they''ll have dinner or what! Why is she smiling at me right now while his boyfriend''s giving another girl his attention? "Oh, right! I saw the photo file that was sent earlier today. August used to work with you on this project N?velDrama.Org owns this text. when she was still in freshman year, right?" Charlie rified. Flynn nodded. "Besides that¡ª" "Oh¡ªdid you date her?" Gabi asked Flynn on impulse. She held her breath as she widened her eyes looking at Gabi, astounded with her friend''s question. Flynn''s mouth dropped open and covered his smile by sipping from his ss of wine while his eyes enjoyed her reaction, she''s flushed. "Dated?" Eunice asked. "Flynn told me you''re doing good all these years. And I don''t need to talk to you about that night on Christmas." Her eyebrows met in confusion while looking at Eunice beforending her gaze to Flynn who was clearing his throat. "W¡ªWhat do you mean? He left¡ª" She paused, realizing there are other people around and she''s not ready to break down in front of them as she remembered that night Flynn left her and disappeared from her life. "I mean, I don''t think we have to talk about these things over dinner." "Did Liam bother you again?" She got even more confused. How did she know about Liam? Chapter 87 Chapter 87 "I think it''s best not to talk about people who aren''t with us tonight." Flynn butts in. "I''m sorry." Eunice uttered as she lowered her gaze and continued eating. Dinner went well after that awkward moment conversation about her past with Flynn. She''s curious though about Eunice knowing about Liam. Did Flynn tell her? They were walking towards the entrance when Flynn called her name as he gently grabbed her hand. "Can we talk... alone?" She looked at Gabi who was waiting for her by the entrance and saw how she abruptly pulled her hand from Flynn''s grasp. As if she understood what''s going on, she volunteered to drive Charlie back to the building to get his car. "I''ll head back to the dormitory after dropping him off. Stay outte and I won''t bother calling you to go home this time!" Gabi gave them a thumbs up before she leaves for the door with Charlie. She wanted to suck the air out of her friend for saying those things in front of Flynn! She''s like whoring her to him. Eunice also said goodbye to both of them. "I hope both of you get things straightened out. I''m clearly puzzled about things with both of you right now but I wish you the best." She looked at her. "I''m sorry about that night." They both watched Eunice getting inside Flynn''s car and driving off going to the airport for her flight back to Ennd. She took one step away from Flynn and she heard him chuckled on his throat. "Rx, August. I won''t bite." He leaned and whispered to her ear. She moved away slightly, her cheeks feeling warm. "Don''t do that." He ignored her with an amused smile on his lips as he gives way for her to walk ahead of him. "W¡ªWhere are we going?" "You''ll see." He started walking on the streets with his hands inside his coat pockets while she walked slowly until she''s a few inches behind him. She can''t help herself from noticing how he''d gotten a better physique. His broad shoulders swaying gracefully and his firm legs stride smoothly as he takes a step. She moistened her lips as her eyes traveled back to the lower part of his coat, despite the cloth covering most of it, she can see that his behind is firm and round. She took a deep breath and swallowed hard. She was too focused on it that she didn''t realize him halting his steps, her face bumping on Flynn''s back. "Aww." She holds her nose. He turned to face her. "It''s dangerous to walk behind me." He smiled as he takes her hand to hold it. "¡ªespecially if you''re looking at something else. Let''s walk together. Walk beside me. Like this." He held their hands with their fingers sped together. She blushed looking at his handsome smiling face. Her heart skipped a beat before it started pounding so loud and her eyesnded on their sped hands. Is this really happening? "W¡ªWait! I have questions to ask! I want answers!" Really? Do I really need those answers when I know that the tightness of Flynn''s grip on my hand is as tight as how he held my heart for a long time? "Ask away." He answered but he didn''t stop walking. "How did Eunice know about Liam?" "She helped with keeping the guy away from you using her connections since the festival incident and for thest five years that I kept myself away from you." "Then why? Why did you disappear five years ago?" Her voice broke but she knew it was loud enough for Flynn to hear. Her eyes looked around and saw people looking at them, curious and intrigued as they pass by. Do these people know Flynn by any chance? I mean, this is a ce where people who knows anyone else in his social circle would also know Flynn! She lowered her gaze when she saw a group of women staring at them before whispering at each other. "Why are you looking down?" Flynn asked as he halts his steps, turning to face her and reached for her chin, lifting it gently to meet his gaze. "Why, you ask?" He paused. "This is what I''ve been waiting for, August. No more masks in a crowded ce. No more hiding. We''re free." He smiled as he caressed her smooth cheeks gently. "Finally." She''s speechless. There''s a lot of things and questions inside her mind but words won''t escape her mouth. His words brought happiness in heart she felt like crying. "Come on or they''ll close soon." He said as he tightened his hold on her hands and walked faster, crossing the streets, walking in the crowd and passing by different luxurious clothing and shoe brand shops and restaurants. "What will close soon?" She asked, faintly as she tries to catch her breath. Flynn turned on the corner street before he stopped walking. Her mouth dropped open when she saw therge ring amusement park ride decorated with colorful lights, brightening up the dark night. "Will you go on this date with me?" Flynn asked as he pulled her closer and ced his hands on her hips. "No. Let me correct that. Will you go out with me?" She''s lost for words. "You mean¡ªdate me for real?" N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He chuckled. "I guess, you can''t really call what we had five years ago as dating, huh?" "I don''t know. I only dated you. Wait¡ªwhat?" Sheughed at her own statement. Flynnughed with her as he cupped her face in his hands. "God! I miss yourugh." "Just that?" She pouted. "And your kiss. Can I kiss you now?" "In front of these people?" He grinned as he moved his face closer to hers. "Why not?" Her heart stopped for a beat when she felt his soft lips touched hers, slowly and gently capturing the curves of her lips before his tongue yed with her own. He smiled against her lips. "So, Engineer Peters, will you be my girlfriend?" "What? Already?" "You should be ready for the next question." He winked as he pecked the back of her hand. She blushed, understanding what he meant after being his girlfriend. "Would you like to try the rides or get another fluffy stuffed toy, my princess?" She was about to answer when the lights at the amusement park dimmed and the sky brightened up by beautiful fireworks disy. The crowd apud almost in unison. Flynn ced his arms over her shoulders. "Guess we''ll have to enjoy this and try the rides next time?" She nodded smiling and closing her eyes when Flynn moved closer to kiss her forehead. He chuckled. "I love you, Engineer Augustine Peters. I''m d I waited for this perfect moment. You became someone you wanted to be." She smiled as she looked into his eyes. "I am someone I wanted to be. Next to you, Professor. I love you.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 After spending the night making love with Flynn, August woke up with the other side of the bed being empty. She held her breath as she grabbed the white sheets to cover her naked body. She felt her body ache but it didn''t stop her from moving off of the king sized bed. The sun shines bright through the white curtains as she blushed seeing her clothes neatly folded on a chair near the terrace. She looked around as she grabbed the white silk robe at the end of the bed. Everything in the room looked luxurious and in white! It feels like she''s in heaven! Am I dead? She hardly remember how this ce lookedst night. She can''t even recall how they managed to go here from the amusement park. All she could think aboutst night was Flynn kissing her lips and all the sensitive parts of her body. She blushed remembering the times she had an orgasm as Flynn thrusts his shaft inside her. With those thoughts, she started to feel excited between her legs when she heard the door opened. She turned to see Flynn''s handsome surprised face wearing the same white silk robe while carrying a tray of English breakfast. "Oh, you''re awake!" She hugged herself, crossing her arms in front of her chest and feeling shy. She saw Flynn grinning at her as he ced the tray on a table by the terrace. "Why are you grinning?" Flynn''s grin stayed on his lips as he walked towards her, pulling her hands and putting her arms around his waist. "Why are you acting shy now?" He leaned to whisper on her ear. "Do you know how many times you had an orgasmst night? I lost count." Her face went red and she jerked when she felt his hardness on her stomach. "H¡ªHey..." "Is my girlfriend going to eat her breakfast¡ª" He gives her a quick kiss on the lips. "¡ªor her boyfriend first?" She abruptly ced her hands on his broad shoulders when he scooped her legs in his strong hands and carried her to his bed,ying her with her legs spread open, exposing her smooth legs. He gently moved his hips against her lower body and she moaned slowly when she felt his hardness rubbing against her center. "F¡ªFlynn..." His hands pinned her wrists next to her head while looking into her eyes. "Your boyfriend first, then?" He kissed her lips passionately as he continued to grind her lower body against hers. She made soft moans underneath him as his lips traveled down her neck. He used his teeth to untie the knot around her waist and let the rest of the white silk robe fall off her body, exposing her breasts and smooth skin. His eyes feasted on her nipples before he leaned to suck each of them alternately. She curved her back in pleasure, allowing his mouth to suck harder. She then felt his right hand touching the skin between her thighs, sending shivers all over her body and causing her hands to grab on his hair. "Flynn..." She jerked when she felt his fingers between her wet folds. "Ah!" He then inserted another finger inside her before he pushed himself up and carried her lower body up to let hery down on her belly. She took a deep breath when she felt his hands spreading her legs and his hard shaft rubbing against her wetness. She held her breath when she felt the tip of Flynn''s manhood entering her. She grabbed on the white sheets as he thrusts gently from behind, giving her a different kind of pleasure while his broad chest rubbed against her back. "August..." He called her name in pleasure. His hands reached for hers and sped their fingers together as he thrusts deeper and faster. She bites her lower lips to stop herself from moaning loudly but his left hand reach for her mouth to open them with his fingers. "I want to hear you. Don''t stop it." He the pushed himself up as he straightened his arms while pounding harder. She then moaned every time he pushed his hardness inside her. "Yes. Please." She begged. He pulls her face to kiss his lips as he thrusts long and hard, releasing hise inside her. She lifted her hips to meet his thrust as she felt his warm cum filling her inside. "I love you." He whispered andid next to her while catching his breath. She stayedying in bed on her belly and turned her face to look at him. "I love you more." He smiled as he leaned to kiss her lips. "Breakfast?" She nodded as they both moved off of the bed wearing their silk robes. She was about to sit on the chair when he snaked his arms around her small waist and let her sit on hisp. He then grabbed something from the breakfast tray and gave it to her. Her eyes widened in awe. It''s the same gift box he gave her on Christmas eve five years ago! "You had this all this time?" He nodded. "I took it that night when you were drunk. I was thinking that it wasn''t the right time to give it to you. I''m afraid it would hinder you from focusing on your goals." She smiled while giving out a sigh. "I''ve been looking for this all over the apartment. I even regretted not opening it. But I guess it was the right decision not to open it then. As you said, it may have affected my decisions from that time." "Open it." She excitedly tore the worn wrapper and saw a red velvet box. Her heart started to pound so fast and loud, her eyes started to fill in tears as she opened it slowly. A prong set round cut diamond greeted her. She cried on his shoulders, wrapping her arms around his neck while still holding the box in her hand. "Would it be too fast to ask you to be engaged with me?" She kept quiet and tried to calm herself as she lets go of him and faced him. "I''m sorry for crying it''s just that you had this five years ago and¡ª" He nodded as he hushes her gently, rubbing his palm on her back. "I thought you were too young to be thinking about marriage. And I didn''t want you to choose between me and your dreams when you can have both at the right time." He kissed her forehead before he looked into her eyes. "That Christmas night... a lot of things happened causing me to lose courage of proposing what I want to happen." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She saw the sadness in his eyes as he talked about that night. She gently brushed his cheek with her thumb which encouraged him to tell her everything. He sighed soundly. "I had to go back in my room to get your Christmas gift and was excited about my n but then you caught Eunice kissing me. It was a mistake, she was drunk that night." He closed his eyes. "I tried to exin things but you''re in so much pain, even in tears on a supposed festive evening for everyone. And it was because of me." "If you have acted that way after what you saw, I''m not sure if this ring and my words would be enough to make you believe anything that I have to say." He lifted her hand to caress her face. "Then, you said you wanted to leave. I was so confused that night. I was an asshole thinking you''d change your mind when I gave you the gift like a bribe." "Then a lot of worries started to fill my mind¡ªwhat if you can''t be someone you want or be the person the people around you expect you to be? And it''s all because of me?" He looked at her lovingly. "I don''t think I can handle that. I was supposed to leave with you for New York. Just on a different seat on the ne. So, I can try talking about what happened but then I saw you with Pierre at the airport." His eyes filled in tears. "I was hurt. I thought it must''ve been the same feeling you had when you saw Eunice kissing me. Rather than let my anger take control of me, I decided to let Harry bring your things and ticket and unthinkingly ced the gift on your luggage. I didn''t get on the ne with you and decided to think things through. And when I got back in New York and saw the same wrapped Christmas gift, it hit me. I didn''t want to be the person around you causing confusion and making you lose your focus in school. And I thought the gift would hinder everything. It wasn''t the right time. I decided to wait and watched you from afar." She closed her eyes as he leaned to kiss her again. "I hope it isn''t too early to ask this now. I just think I''ve waited long enough; you know." She giggled as she watched him pulled the ring out of the box and held her hand to put the ring on her finger. She smiled as the ring finally settled on her ring finger. "We''ve suffered long enough. It''s our time to be happy." He smiled. "And it''s not just about finding the person you want to spend your life with but also marrying the person you can''t live without. I know we''d have this perfect moment. All of it was worth it." ???END??? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!